Sapphire

1
 Sapphire

Copyright 2017 by Snow A. E. White

Sapphire
All rights reserved.
Published by: Amanda Knutson
Cover design by: Amanda Knutson

2
 Sapphire

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either the product of the authors
imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business
establishments, events or locales is entirely coincidental.

3
 Sapphire

Sapphire

4
Sapphire

5
 Sapphire

Dedicated to my loving parents for all their love and support throughout the
years

6
 Sapphire

Prologue

The man walks into the room, the hood of his cloak pulled low hiding his
features. Its good to see you back so soon. I hope your travel was safe?
It was fine. Do you have what I came here for? Direct and to the point.
With the pommel of his sword peeking out from under his cloak and his hands
casually within reach of it, I dont hesitate. Pulling the book out from its drawer I place it
atop the desk. The man picks it up, flips through the pages, pausing to read a couple
before closing it.
Swallowing down a nervous lump, I set my eyes on the closed door. If anything
should go wrong my guards are well within reach.

7
 Sapphire

Does it meet your satisfaction? Im presuming its what you are looking for.
He pockets the book.
It is. He raises his gaze, twin dark pools locking onto my own. He reaches a
hand into his cloak, his sword arm. He drops a heavy sack onto the desk and I hide my
sag of relief with a smile. This will keep you quiet. If not, I know where to find you.
He levels his gaze with mine again, hands placed on my desk. Dont have me needing
to come and find you again. Because the next time we meet, it wont be pleasant.
Pushing the fear down with a serious look. Of course not. The next time we meet
Ill be in the crowd for your coronation. Wouldnt want to miss that. I force a smile and
a chuckle.
Good. So, we are in understanding.
Of course.
The young man takes his leave.
Once hes down the hall I lock the door, hoping he wont go back on his word and
kill me.
After the frame of ten minutes go by, and no hissing sounds of metal, I relax.
When the young man sought me out a month ago, it knocked the air from my
lungs to have his presence in my house. He came under disguise, later revealing his
identity after gaining my trust and word that I would help him in his cause. When he
heard about my acquired possessions he had to meet me, wanting to see what I could
offer him in exchange for a price of gold and silence. As I count the gold coin in the
purse, I know the deal was worth it.
He came with a rumour, wondering if I was aware of it. I sat back and smiled,
telling him I was currently seeking out information on whether or not it was true and
gathering sources to acquire it if the rumours turned out truthful. Intrigued with the
possibility, he said he would return. Now with it no longer in my possession, knowing
the kind of power and knowledge I handed over, I sag in my chair, waiting for the world
to topple on its side.

8
 Sapphire

Chapter 1

Aurora
I hate painting. I dont have the patience or skill, for that matter, to try to master
it, so I have no idea why my mother insists I take these lessons.
I sit here in my favourite garden surrounded by hundreds of different types of
flowers, shrubs and trees staring at a blank canvas. My tutor is mumbling on about brush
strokes and all I can think about is trying to think up an excuse that I havent already
used to get out of previous lessons.
Your Highness, did you hear me? asks Leo.
Thinking up a quick and proper response I say, Yes, I was just thinking how I
could use those techniques to create a rose.
Uh, yes of course. He then goes on about how to create a rose using other forms
of brush strokes. But I soon stop paying attention, wishing how I would rather be at a
dance lesson than here.

9
 Sapphire

Your Highness? Calls a familiar female voice. I turn to look at Sage enter the
garden. Her deep red hair is pulled into a bun and a faint smile paints her lips. When she
notices she has my attention, she continues, The queen would like to see you.
Very well. Leo may we continue this lesson next week? Getting to my feet,
ready to turn away and leave.
Of course your Highness, but I would suggest you practice the techniques I
taught today so that we can start applying them in the following weeks, Leo says with
bushy grey brows raised.
The old man knows I hate these lessons and Im sure he hates teaching me just the
same, but he puts up with it because no one can turn down the King and Queen of
Halivaara.
I will. But I more than likely wont is what I dont say.
The small old man gives me a small bow before I leave the garden and head back
into the castle with Sage at my elbow.
Back inside the stone walls I grab onto Sages arm sighing in relief. Thank you
for getting me out of there.
Giggling, Sage says, You looked like you were going to fall asleep soon. Either
that or stab your brushes through the canvas.
Ugh, painting is so dreadful. I dont know why I need these stupid lessons, they
do absolutely nothing except bore me. I complain as we turn a corner.
We pass by a couple of tapestries showing rolling hills, hunting parties and the
pale grey stone castle that I call home.
Im sure its because they assume you to be just like every other young lady. And
because youre their daughter, they only want the best for you. And because they are
unaware of your preferred lessons they will keep raising you to be the perfect princess.
Sage may be just a maid, but to me, shes my best friend.
I sigh. I suppose. Perhaps I should just tell them.
Are you ready for that? I mean, are you prepared if they try to take that from
you?
We continue walking again, Sage leading me down another hallway.
No, I breathe out.
I just cant figure out how they havent suspected it, she voices.
Pondering my answer, They should have noticed something was off when I was
five and started a sword fight with a visiting prince and he ended up running to his
mother crying.
With Sage being a couple years older than me, and her mother started off as my
maid, we always got to play together until she became old enough to start learning
chores. Then soon after, she was assigned my maid and never left my side.
10
 Sapphire

She smiles before saying, Of course, I remember that. You did give him a nasty
bruise.
Well instead of his arm he should have used his sword to block my swing. I say
as I glance at Sage who only responses by rolling her eyes. Changing subjects, what is
it that my mother wants to see me for?
Turning a final corner, She wanted to see you in her dressing room so Im
thinking maybe she got you another dress? Her answer comes out to be more of a
question, but truth be told, my mother would usually talk about anything in her dressing
room.
Sage stops before my parents chambers door, opening it up to me.
I pass through the threshold when I hear her whisper, Good luck, before closing
the door behind me.

Walking towards my mother as shes getting fitted for a gown while her
handmaidens busy around her, holding fabrics and sewing tools, she catches my
reflection in the mirror along with hers.
Good afternoon, sweetheart. I'm sorry to pull you away from your lessons. She
smiles while turning to face me, then nods to her maids to leave for the moment.
Once the ladies have closed the door behind them, Its quite alright mother. What
is it you wanted to see me about? I ask already dreading the answer.
My mother and I look very much alike, the same small build, long golden hair,
although mine falls in waves to my hips whereas my mother's just sweeps past her
shoulders. Though its usually piled high on her head like it is today, framing her delicate
gold crown.
We do have our differences; her eyes are green while mine are a smoky grey with
a near black ring around the outer edges. I am also a couple of inches shorter than my
mother and have a light dusting of freckles along the tops of my cheeks that are usually
only noticeable during the middle of summer when my skin is tanned from the sun.
I had a dress delivered to your room that I want you to wear tonight at the party.
Prince Adrian will be arriving in a few hours along with several other young nobles.
With the coming of summer, nobles from around the country attend court in the
hopes of finding a suitor and to learn about country rulings and politics. Its the time of
the year that everyone looks forward to; warm weather, grand balls that spill into the
early morning light, love and heartbreak, and of course, the gossip. Its an entire season
when everything happens, because when the weather turns cool, the doors start closing
and people stay inside until the next court season starts.
11
 Sapphire

As my mother sorts through a couple of fabric choices I look around their rooms.
The dressing room is just off the bedroom where a huge canopied bed rests with thick
velvety red pillows and duvet where my brothers and I used to wrestle on as we were
growing up. A number of tapestries cover the stone walls depicting pictures of castles by
the sea and atop mountains.
I suppose I should be getting ready then soon.
My mother stops sorting and nods.
And wear your hair up tonight, itll highlight your cheekbones.
I nod and turn away, heading towards my rooms to change, but not into the dress.

Come on, Peter. Dont tell me youre winded already? I joke as he sprawls out
on the ground, covered in sweat, breathing heavily.
After leaving my parents dressing room I went back to mine to dress into my
training clothes; tall leather boots, thick black leather pants and a shirt with extra
padding built in. Sage is also an excellent seamstress, so she made me a suit to wear
when practicing with the guards to absorb hard blows with the hopes of leaving fewer
bruises and cuts.
You would be too if you tried sparring with yourself. Besides, before this I was
running drills with the newer recruits so Ive had my share of exercise today. Have you
been training with someone else that I dont know about?
Deciding I might as well take a break I toss my sword next to Peters and lay
down on the grass, to.
Just you and Maria. But if youre going to start complaining I guess I could
always ask Hans if he will train with me. I hold in a laugh at the thought.
Oh, Hans would just love that. Peter cant keep the smile off his face. Hell be
so awestruck that you turned to him that he wont even be able to block your first blow.
He starts laughing and I join in, too. But when what I said fully sinks in he asks, Wait,
Maria? As in your dance instructor Maria? What could she possibly know about
swordsmanship? His blond brows draw together hooding his dark brown eyes.
Absolutely nothing. I answer honestly, turning on my side to better look at
Peter, watching his reaction. His face becomes one big question mark as he looks at me.
I cant hide my smile as I say, Shes a dance instructor, what do you think shes
teaching me?
He stares at me a few seconds before understanding crosses his face. Youre
seriously incorporating dance moves into fighting techniques? When I just nod he rubs

12
 Sapphire

the back of his neck. Well I guess its working. Maybe some of the other guards and I
should give Maria a visit also.
I swat his arm. And ruin my fun from beating you guys?
Well itll start looking bad when the princess that the guards are supposed to
protect can outmaneuver them. We are men who were practically born for battle. You on
the other hand were supposed to be raised into learning about politics and how to sit on
comfy chairs, not roughing it with the boys in the yard, he teases.
I swing at him with my fist but he catches the movement and dodges the blow.
I get to my feet, deciding I should clean up and start getting ready for the party. I
say to Peter, Sage has the night off and it just so happens that you do too. Funny
coincidence dont you think? I plaster on a huge grin. I managed to pull some strings
for these two to enjoy the night off with each other. Peter avoids my eyes but I can see
the pink colouring his cheeks and the smile hovering at his lips.
Shaking his head he says, Thanks.
I turn away still smiling, leaving Peter lying on the ground. They both have it bad
for each other but are too hesitant to make any progress, so Ill give them both a push.
I make my way across the training field watching the captain giving orders to a
bunch of the new recruits. He nods his head at me, subtle enough to not draw attention.
A few well trusted guards are aware of my presence practicing in the field and
there are others who slowly figure it out when they see me out here. Usually I practice in
secluded areas around the grounds, mostly with Peter, but there are times when we take
the chance and practice in the open, such as today. Most of the guards are spread
throughout the castle grounds but there are always men in the field.
When I first started to train with my brothers -before they both moved away- I
kept my identity a secret, allowing only Peter and the captain to teach me. But as years
passed and my parents still havent figured it out, I began taking more risks and
practicing in more open areas and allowing other guards to teach me. So far everyone
has managed to keep it a secret from the King and Queen their princess daughter is
learning swordsmanship with the royal guards. But its only a matter of time before
someone who doesnt know my secret notices and reports me.
Slipping into the small cluster of trees behind the indoor training arena, I pick up
the hidden ladder and prop it up against the wall, careful to not get it snagged in the
overhead tree branches.
Making sure no one is around I spring up the ladder and onto the roof. Keeping
down low I turn back and kick the ladder sending it backwards, but before it can crash to
the ground, it gets snagged by some willow branches. Normally I dont take this way
because it is so open for everyone to see, but it is the quickest way I found to get back to
my chambers.
13
 Sapphire

Staying as low as possible I quickly make my way across the roof. Leaning over
the ledge I grab a hold of the huge maple tree that grows between the training hall and
the stables.
Hoisting myself up into the thick branches I quiet my breathing and stop to listen
for voices.
I pick up on two that I recognize, one clearly annoyed and one slightly amused.
Two swords again today. Training with the Princess? Annoyed Hans asks.
I was, answers Peter.
I swear, I think he just lives to rile up Hans ever since he got here.
I think I should start training with Aurora, Hans states, as I roll my eyes, staying
hidden in the trees branches.
Why?
Well, I am moving up the ranks rather quickly and within six months I believe
Ill be at the same level as you. You havent moved from your rank in two years I hear,
so within a year I could be giving you orders. His voice is dripping with smugness, but
I know Peter wouldnt let it bother him.
Everyone knows why he isnt moving up the ranks anymore, but only Hans seems
to think it is because he isnt qualified to be a captain. Peter should be captain by now,
but when the offer presented itself, he declined because he was happy and content with
his position as lieutenant. Peter didnt want to move up, and everybody, except Hans,
who is nothing but power hungry, understands and accepts his decision.
And by Hans wanting to train with me he thinks he can cozy up to my father,
probably to solidify his future by proving hes good enough at his career to promise my
father Id have a safe future with him. And also for the chance that he would be king one
day as Im to run my parents kingdom when the time comes. Which is why, Peter will
never allow him to train with me. And I thank him for it because if Peter doesnt allow it
then all the other guards and soldiers wont allow it either, even the captain. That is how
well trusted Peter is among everyone in the kingdom and everyone looks to him for
advice.
As long as no serious injury occurs on the training field, I hear the humour in
Peters response and a smile forms on my lips. When their voices drown into the arena I
decide to move again.
I climb through the branches, careful to not make any noise as I jump up and grab
onto an overhead branch. Swinging myself, up I walk out as far as the branch will hold,
then I leap down onto the roof of the stables.
Racing across I dive off the ledge and land in the hay wagon. Slowly peeking my
head out I take a few seconds to catch my breath then take off towards the ten foot ivy
covered wall that surrounds the castle's garden. Finding strong enough runners, I scale
14
 Sapphire

up the wall and duck low. There are a few gardeners who have been attending to the
flowers for the past few weeks scattered throughout the grounds arranging flowers for
tonights event.
My luck is holding and no one is looking my way so I spring along the narrow
ledge, grab hold of the castle's roof ledge and hike up to the peak. From up here the
scene is truly amazing. You can see for miles. The rolling hills with scattered farms, a
distant lake, clumps of forest, the surrounding town outside the castle walls and of
course the manicured grounds. But I dont have time to sit and enjoy the view.
Turning left I race along the roof, careful of my footing, until I get to the second
balcony. I slide down to it, then jump the last few feet until Im on it, then open the
double doors and step inside.
I quickly walk through my chambers to my private bathroom, pulling my hair free
from its tight braided bun. I draw a warm bath then shed my clothes.
Having to wear thick black leathers to train in works up a quick sweat, making the
tight clothes cling to every part of my body even more, and twice I nearly fall into the
tub trying to remove my pants.
After cleaning up I slip into the dress my mother purchased for me. Its a beautiful
white dress with capped sleeves and delicate gold embroidery along the neckline, waist
and hem. The material is light and flowy and easy to move in, unlike most of the dresses
my mother sends that usually only constrict me. I run a brush through my long hair
deciding to leave it down to fully dry out. I slip on a few pieces of jewelry to accentuate
the gold embroidery before putting on my evening slippers.
It has become second nature when I strap my dagger to my thigh and throwing
knives to my calves. Peter suggested I start having them on me when he first started
training me. He said if I was to learn these skills then I might as well become useful if
something ever were to happen if there were no guards around. Whether Ill ever need
them or not I feel safer with them even though I live in a well-guarded kingdom. Its not
uncommon for royalty to get kidnapped or murdered in their sleep. The world isnt
perfect.
When I smell the sweet breeze blowing in from the open windows I decide to take
a walk through the garden. On my way through the halls I pass by a young noblewoman
who gives a bow as I continue by.
Coming up to the doors to the garden -Dimitri- a royal guard stands at attention.
Hes in his late twenties, with a wife and a baby on the way, who moved here from
Avines when the war started between Avines and Atria.
When he came here to Briar Ford he managed to secure a career as a royal guard
by accident. A fight had broken out in the street while he was searching for employment
and he cut in, defending a young boy who was accused of stealing. It was between two
15
 Sapphire

street kids so no one gave them a second thought, except for Dimitri. He broke up the
fight, earning a couple of bruises in the process before the boys went their separate ways.
Peter and a few other guards happened to witness the end of the scuffle, but it was
enough for Peter.
He saw his potential.
And he was right the man is a skilled fighter, becoming one of the best after only
a year of training. Sometimes when I practice with him its a challenge because he never
loses focus and he always comes out the victor.
He meets my eyes with his green ones as he bows before me. I saw you training
with Peter earlier, he says when he rises.
Coming up closer to the door I ask, Have you?
Youre getting quite good actually. Itll be fun to see what you have been
learning when we practice tomorrow. I have also learned a couple of new techniques that
I would like to try out. He pulls the door open for me.
Really, well Ill be ready for whatever you throw at me. Its fun practicing with
other guards. Everybody fights differently and its always good practice finding out how
to block different blows and to find peoples weak spots.
Stepping out into the afternoon sun is refreshing, with the smells of the coming
summer months. A person could almost get lost in the gardens. I even spent a good
amount of time hiding here from my tutors growing up, but eventually I would be found.
It still didnt stop me from hiding in a new spot the next day.
Walking through the garden relaxes a person quickly; with the smells of a
thousand different flowers, canopies of trees and arches draped over with vines, the
gurgling of fountains and ponds that make it peaceful. And when night comes, lanterns
hiding among the paths and hanging in trees get lit, creating a glowing wonderland.
Making my way to my favourite spot at the far back corner I take a seat on the
two person tree swing. I havent been back here in a while due to practicing and lessons,
but when I can, this is where I escape to.
The gardeners have woven blooming ivories into the swings rope and more
cascades down the tree. Thick arms of wisteria drape overhead spreading from tree to
tree. Rose petals are scattered throughout the garden and spread onto the surface of the
fountain at the base of the tree. There are several different rose bushes planted nearby
and I spot a colour I havent seen before on any flower; sapphire, with nearly black
leaves. Theres only one bush that I can see and so far there is only the one bloom.
Bending over, I take a deep breath of the rose.
It smells incredible.

16
 Sapphire

Its truly the most amazing thing I have ever smelled before, every other flower
pales in comparison. Its so rich and sweet, its intoxicating. Touching the petals feels
like the finest silk ever spun.
With something so amazing it would be hard to let it not get noticed tonight.
Deciding Ill wear it in my hair tonight, I grab the stem, not as careful as I usually am
with flowers with thorns. I feel a small stinging in my finger and instinctively pull my
hand back. I watch the rose turn black and crumple to the ground as I fall with it.

Chapter 2

Hans
It's well past midnight. The full moon's glow streaks through the clouds. I've been
waiting close to a week for her to appear. I'm just surprised it's taken her this long though
I knew she would show eventually. It was only a matter of time.
After all the searching and questioning of every person on the grounds, thorough
background checks, we still hadnt found the person responsible. So, guard watch has
been doubled making nearly every guard available present, securing every shadow of the
castle grounds. Shifting my weight onto my other leg, I hold my position in a secluded
part of the training area, likely the spot where Aurora privately trained. Thinking her
name makes my blood warm with anger.

17
 Sapphire

"You shouldn't let your mind wander, it may become a distraction." Startled I turn
to her voice. The only visible trace of her arrival is a clearing sapphire fog, sprawling
away from her. She swipes back a stray piece of raven black hair before crossing her
arms at the wrists, starring me down.
Composing myself. "Hello mother. I was expecting you sooner."
"Yes, well I wasn't home when the news arrived, so putting what I've heard
through rumours aside, what is going on here?" She asks with frustration.
Drawing a deep breath I tell her. "One of your roses was planted in the royal
garden and Princess Aurora was lucky-" I say the last word like a curse. "Enough to
prick her finger on a thorn. I figure you can guess what happened next."
Mother's face grows dark, "She's asleep isn't she? Is anyone suspicious as to
where the rose came from?" Worry creases her brow and she starts to fidget.
Out of all my years growing up I've never seen her this way, she was always
composed and in control of her emotions. I guess up until Father died.
"Not yet, but soon people will start to speculate." Only noticing now, that my
voice has taken on a sharper edge.
"People cannot find out. It'll ruin us forever; everything our family has managed
to achieve will be gone. Or names will be disgraced. This could lead to war and our
country will not survive it." Her eyes become panicked and frantic as she starts pacing in
front of me, her dark dress trailing behind her. "Who would have planted it? She asks
like I have the answers.
"If I knew, they would already be dead," I finish in a deep note.
Her eyes snap back to me. "If anyone learns where the rose originally came from,
you must banish any knowledge they think they know. Feed them false information,
anything to throw them off our tail until I can figure out who did this." Her pale lavender
eyes are demanding.
"I will. If I hear anything I'll send a message. There is going to be a lot of
investigating to do, but I'll get word to you as soon as I'm able."
"The same from my end."
Without a goodbye she vanishes into a dark-blue cloud.

Aurora
I wake up staring at the stars. From the position of the moon it looks to be close to
midnight. My head feels hazy; like theres fog around my brain while my body feels
light as a feather, as if the slightest breeze will pick me up and blow me away.

18
 Sapphire

Sitting up I immediately notice Im no longer in the garden, or anywhere near my

kingdom. I must be dreaming except it feels too real even though the site before me
doesnt belong in reality.
The midnight-blue grass beneath me looks like real grass, but feels more like
velvet. The cool breeze runs its fingers through my hair just the same, alerting me that
Im too aware of my surroundings for this not to be real. The surrounding trees are black
as coal, not dead but very much alive with dark-blue leaves. The pond in front of me
reflects the sky making it the only normal looking thing, even though I could bet its far
from it. Even the few rocks along the shore are a strange silver with a violet hue to them.
Somehow I feel like Ive seen that colour combination before, but not as rocks.
As eyes?
Across the pond I see something I know for sure that I have seen before in the
garden; the mysterious blue rose bush. Except this one is full of blooms releasing their
thick sweetness.
Scanning the entire area all I see is black and blue in every direction and not a
single person around.
I feel my legs; instinctively checking for my weapons and sigh with relief when I
feel they are still on me. With my head feeling clearer I get to my feet, sweeping off the
dried silver-rooted grass clinging to the back of my dress and hair.
Keeping myself from panicking at my situation I take a few deep breaths. Peter
once told me when put in a situation youre not familiar with, your best option is to
always remain as calm as possible, and right now, that skill was sure being put to the
test.
Where am I?
Ive never even heard of such a place existing and better yet, how did I get here?
And which direction is home? I take a few moments to scan the sky then look at the
silver moss growing on the trees. Figuring out my directions, I hope if I head south itll
lead me to civilization.
Gazing back at the pond I see a flicker of movement on the surface near the
shore. Looking up, the sky is the same as before; cloudless. Staring back at the surface of
the pond I notice the movement is fog forming in the same colour as the rocks. With the
rising fog everything else feels more unnatural, deadly even. Its like nature is telling me
its not safe and to run.
With my heart racing I run, my surroundings blurring in the shades of a bruise. I
keep running like any prey animal would with a predator behind me, knowing that
whats back there is in no way good.
I keep running when my throat feels like Ive swallowed shards of glass.
I keep running when my muscles beg and scream at me to stop.
19
 Sapphire

I keep running and dont slow down until stars start to dance in front of my eyes
and I no longer feel soft velvet grass beneath my feet but twigs, stones and the crunch of
dead leaves.
Collapsing to my knees I take in my surroundings through tear streaked vision
and nearly cry out in relief. The fog is no longer behind me and the forest is normal.
Everything is completely normal even down to hearing night animals scurrying in the
underbrush away from me, probably because Im making so much noise just trying to
get air back into my lungs.
Moving forward again so my muscles dont cramp up, I chance a look back and
see similar trees that are ahead of me and not one with black trunks and blue leaves. I
must have been running for a while. Unsheathing my dagger I continue walking with
eyes alert, waiting for the landscape to turn colours again.
But it never does.
As I walk my mind wanders back home thinking of ways on how I could have
ended up out here? What kind of poison was on that rose for me to pass out as quickly as
I did? How long was I passed out for? Hours? Days? Yet I could think of no possible
answers.

People were staring.

Thats when I look down and notice the other reason why I was drawing attention,
I am too richly dressed- though a little dirty- I am wearing wealthier fabrics then simple
commoner clothes. Which make people question why a noble woman is walking around
without an escort or chaperone.
Finally knowing where I am leaves me more confused than ever.
How did I end up in Sapphire, Atria?
Atria is the neighbouring country to the east of my home country, Halivaara.
Everyone believes that the town was given its name because of the forest near it, when
in reality it was given its name because of the river that flows through it, or more
accurately, the fish that swim in the river.
From what Ive heard, there is a school of fish that swim down the river each
night just before the sun has set, the last of the sun's rays catch the flesh of the blue fish
and reflect like mirrors giving off a sapphire glow.
The Forest was created long after the town naming by the current ruling Queen of
Atria; Queen Malique. She was born here, and when she was young and came into her
powers she created the Sapphire Forest while learning how to harness what she was
capable of. It became her haven, a place for only her to exist in.
20
 Sapphire

Ducking into a thicker crowd keeping my head down, I make my way along the
merchants and their stands. Discreetly slipping off my gold bracelets and necklace and
pocketing them.
Finding a stand with just what I need, I run my fingers over the thick wool cloaks
looking for one of my size.
I got what youre looking for dearie, whispers a wrinkled lady behind a rack of
clothing. She waves her hand for me to follow her back behind more racks.
Making sure my daggers are reachable, just in case, I follow her.
When I find her, shes holding up a grey cloak with a hood and pockets with
delicate black embroidery along the seams.
I think this will be perfect on you, sweetheart! And Ill even throw in matching
gloves all for a good price, just fifteen silvers! What do you think? She grins at me like
shes sharing a secret with me, exposing her crooked teeth.
I reach for the cloak and gloves feeling the soft fabric. Its surprisingly light
which will be great for the warm days, but also feels firm enough to keep away the cold
of night.
Making a bored face, I can only do eight silvers. Peter taught me the art of
bartering at a young age whenever we went into the markets.
The lady gapes at me with her bulging eyes and mouth agape, making it look like
I practically hit her.
I am giving you a deal at just fifteen silvers! This cloak is worth practically
twenty silvers! And these gloves are worth a solid five, so how dare you insult me like
that, my products are made from only the best! She fumes.
Ill give you ten silvers and no more. I saw a seller with a cloak very similar to
this one and he was selling it for only twelve silvers. So, if you dont want my business
Ill go back and see him about a cloak. The lie comes easily as Ive told it many times
before.
I turn away from the lady and start walking out when I hear her huff angrily.
Fine. Ill accept the ten silvers, but I want you to know something missy, Im not happy
about it. I hand her the silvers as she passes over the cloak and gloves. She pockets the
money before walking out in front of me and tries to reel in the next customer.
I slip the cloak on, finding it surprisingly to fit me well. I put the gloves in one of
the inner pockets, tie up the front of the cloak to conceal my dress and step back out into
the crowd. I manage to draw less attention this time and Im thankful as I continue
walking past vendors. The crowd of people become thicker as I get closer to the heart of
the town.

21
 Sapphire

The buildings are similar to the ones back home with slightly peaked roofs with
rock structures except the colours are in the hues of blues, greys, and even a very light
violet. Reminding me of the rocks along the pond where I woke up near.
A shiver runs down my spine at the reminder.
When the people seem to no longer be moving, my thoughts escape me as I listen
to the voices nearby:
Did you hear?
Is it really him this time?
I heard it took twenty five men to restrain him!
Ladies and gentlemen the news is correct! The man responsible for terrorizing
this country has finally been captured and is detained in this very town! People around
the country can finally live in peace and without fear! announces a short, pudgy bald
man standing on an overturned crate.
Turning towards the nearest woman -a mid-thirties lady with a tight bun and
brown eyes- I ask, Excuse me, what is he talking about?
Oh, just some criminal finally got locked up is all. Youre not from around here,
are you? Jeb just likes to make things more interesting by making him sound like some
big fancy outlaw when its probably just some everyday thug.
Oh. Thinking fast I ask, By the way, have you heard of anything from a
neighbouring country, possibly about royalty? Wanting answers about my abduction or
disappearance hoping word has made its round.
The lady purses her lips thinking, Well the other day Jeb was yelling about a
princess who was found sleeping in the royal gardens and no one could wake her. I think
it was the Bellentyne Princess but I could be mistaken. Jeb seems to have something to
yell about every day. Most of what he says is usually made up. I wouldnt worry about
it.
She picks up her bags off of the ground ready to leave when I stop her, Are you
sure it was the Bellentyne Princess? There are no rumors about her being abducted or
disappearing? I try to ask calmly.
Yes Im sure that was the princess but, like I said, most of what Jeb says is made
up anyways.
Okay, thank you. She turns away and leaves while I push through the dispersing
crowd towards Jeb. Hes stepping down from the crate when I reach him. Excuse me,
Jeb right? he turns around to face me.
Thats right, did you hear the news about the criminal? he asks eagerly.
I did but, I was wondering about some other news, news about a neighbouring
princess? I ask.

22
 Sapphire

Oh, I got plenty of news! Did you hear about Princess Camille and her big
scandal about having an affair on her fianc and popping out a bastard son with a stable
hand? Could you believe it? What would make a princess stoop so low? Oh well, what
do you do when loves the game. He bursts out laughing, his face turning a bright red.
Actually I was curious about Princess Aurora. Saying my name out loud sends
out warnings in my head, cautioning me, praying no one around will pair my name and
face.
He laughs even harder, making him double over.
Restraining myself from choking him for an answer, I clench my fists instead.
Isnt that a little weird one, eh? She just decides to take a nap with the rose bushes and
doesnt wake up. Perhaps she got so tiresome of all her pampering! He bursts out again
in a new wave of laughter.
Nearly reaching for a dagger I calmly ask, So what youre saying is that she
hasnt been abducted or kidnapped or anything like that, shes still at her kingdom?
Asleep?
Thats correct, sleeping like a baby!
Another bout of laughter and Im gone.
Weaving through the maze of people I continue walking.
Walking to find a place to clear my head. Maybe I really am at home just like he
said, and this is all just a dream and Ill wake up, laugh it off like Jeb and go back to my
normal life. But I have a feeling that Im wrong and this is where I actually am, stuck in
the town of Sapphire with no knowledge of how I got here.
After several blocks my thoughts are still the same, causing my frustration to
spike and my mood to plummet. Cheerful faces has my fists clenched tight, reining in
my frustration and anger.
Deciding I should give into my hunger I find a small tavern and walk in. The air is
muggy with the smell of smoke, ale and sweat from farmers coming in from the fields.
There are only a few tables occupied and a couple stools at the bar are open. Taking a
seat at a stool closest to the window I notice a barmaid coming my way with a glass of
ale.
Thirsty, dear?
I take the offered drink and set it down.
What is on the menu today? I ask.
The same as yesterday; stew with beans and bread. I could get you some if you
like? She cocks her hip and a few patrons catch the movement, eyeing her low cut
corset.
Please.

23
 Sapphire

Ill bring that right out for ya. She walks away winking at one of the men whose
face turns red, and he downs his drink.
I take a sip of the ale hoping itll calm me. By the time my glass is half empty I
feel no different. The barmaid arrives and sets the food down in front of me, refills my
glass and walks away.
Glancing down at the food I nearly gag, it looks like slop. But the smell makes my
stomach rumble so I pick up my fork and take a bite. With taste buds that have been
raised around richer foods, its hard to get around the lack of flavour, but by the third
bite it starts going down easier.
Not the greatest grub now is it? asks a voice to my left.
Having not noticed anyone sit down, I look up to see a middle age man with
greying brown hair. Hes sipping down a glass of ale but already I can tell that it isnt his
first glass. His eyes are glazed over and his movements are slightly jerky.
Could I order you another drink? he asks, smiling at me.
No, thank you, I say, leaning slightly away from him and turning back to my
meal. Ignoring the look on his face I go back to eating when I feel his hand on my knee.
I spin away from his reach. Dont touch me. I practically snarl, causing a few
eyes to turn my way, but nobody moves and the man just smiles.
Slowly losing control over my temper, disgusted by this man, I take a deep breath,
clutching my bread knife and fork harder. When I feel his hand touch mine, the one
holding the fork, I snap. Unable to hold back as my restraint crumbles, my other hand
reacts without a care. I move quick, one minute the knife is piercing nothing but air, the
next, its imbedded through his hand and countertop.
He screams in pain clutching the knife. He looks at me stunned and thats when I
notice what hes wearing -a dark blue uniform. A town's guardsman.
What have I done?
He looks towards the door and yells, Seize her!
I turn and look, noticing a younger guard coming my way. Every face in the
tavern is watching me and the stabbed guardsman.
With horror struck on my face I say to the approaching guard, It was self
defense! I was only protecting myself!
I glance to the back of the tavern, looking for a way out when the guard pulls the
knife free and throws it at me. I manage to duck out of the way but the moment of
hesitation has brought both guards too close for escape. As the older one reaches for me I
slam into the young one, catching him by surprise and giving me time to slide past the
two.
Just when Im in the clear, a third guard steps out of the shadow of the wall. I
make a break for the door but am not fast enough as the third guard is too close.
24
 Sapphire

He grabs my wrists and pulls them behind me. What is a pretty thing like you
causing trouble for? Not enough excitement in your life you have to go around stabbing
people? Maybe youll be lucky enough to be hung tomorrow morning along with the
murderer.
I fight against the metal bindings on my wrists but theyre too tight. He shoves me
out the door causing me to lose my balance and end up landing face first into the ground.
Ive hit the ground like this before many times, but the pain has never been this bad. My
eyes tear up and I choke back a near sob. Gravel is biting into my face and I can feel
wetness above my eye. The ringing in my ears subsides, allowing me to hear laughter.
How did that girl manage to stab you? asks a voice full of laughter.
Shut up Marcus! If you want something to laugh about then wait until morning
to see what youll be doing, yells the voice of the man I stabbed.
Rolling onto my side I see the younger man's face suddenly become very serious.
Now take the girl and lock her up. She is to be hung in the morning. People like
her dont deserve second chances. The older guy; the one I stabbed holds his bleeding
hand, takes one look at me, then turns to the third guy; the one who pushed me out the
door, Go with him so nothing goes wrong, then take Connors shift and watch over the
prisoners. Marcus, you are to report back to me. He finishes barking orders before Im
hauled up from the ground and one of them is pushing me towards the prison.
My head feels like its been hit with a hammer, leaving me stumbling and dizzy.
Please, it was an accident, I say.
Marcus just shoves me harder.
Stabbing someone is no accident.
It was self defense. I told him to stop touching me but he wouldnt listen, I
practically beg.
And stabbing him was the only answer? We turn a corner, then another before
the buildings start to thin out. Dusk is starting to fall, blanketing the town in deep
shadows between buildings as townsmen head inside for the night.
When I see a lone brick building in front of us panic starts setting in. I dig my feet
into the ground resisting stepping any closer, You dont understand, I cannot be locked
up. I cant be hung, this is all just a huge mistake! One pushes me while the other holds
my biddings and still I resist.
Get moving, Marcus snarls.
No! You need to listen to me!
They continue pushing and shoving so I duck low, spin around and kick high. My
aim is perfect and Marcus doubles over, the wind knocked out of him. The one whose
name I dont know turns at me but I start running in the opposite direction of the prison.

25
 Sapphire

I turn down an alley and get past the second building before a body hits me from behind.
We hit the ground hard, the air knocked out of me and my head screaming in pain.
The body rolls off of me. Caught you again, mocks the voice of the third man.
Now are you done trying to escape or do you want to try again?
Gasping for air I finally notice his face and am surprised by how youthful it is, he
is probably just in his mid-twenties with light brown hair. He has an easy smile on his
face lighting up his hazel eyes as he pulls me to my feet. He guides me around the corner
and back towards the prison.
My head is pulsing making me nauseous and dizzy again. Not giving up I use
another tactic, Please, you need to listen, Im Princess Aurora. Ive been abducted and I
woke up in the Sapphire Forest with no idea how I got here. Please, I need your help.
The only response I get is laughter.
Completely out of sorts I know something is wrong with me. Ive been tossed
around and thrown to the ground plenty of times growing up learning self defense from
Peter and my brothers, and the pain has never been like this before. Its too
overwhelming, blurring my vision and losing coordination over my movements.
Marcus catches up to us, I cant wait to see the look on your face tomorrow
when we drag you before the town and hang you by your pretty little neck. He hisses in
my face.
Pain explodes across my face as my vision goes black.

Chapter 3

I hear voices.
Voices that Ive known for years saying my name and telling me to wake up and
to open my eyes, but I cant find them. Im treading through darkness and yet I cant find
myself. I feel nothing; not my hands, feet or any other part of my body.

26
 Sapphire

Its like Im made of air.

Aurora darling, please wake up, my mother says, sobs clogging her throat.
Honey, we have been trying to wake her for nearly a week and nothing is
changing. Ive spoken to another healer and he doesnt know what is wrong with her. He
doesnt believe in magical elements like the others. My fathers voice is distant as if
hes standing further away.
Magical elements?
I dig for my voice but it wont work.
I try to scream, Im right here! but theres nothing to scream with.
Frantically I try searching the darkness again. I try and try until I start to feel
something -a tingling sensation where I should have hands- then slowly I feel other parts
of my body take place until I can feel that Im lying down on a hard surface.
My parents voices are growing dimmer and just when I find my voice, Im
pushed by an invisible force and I find myself staring at bars. Eager to see my parents I
jump to my feet and nearly collapse.
Im locked inside a jail cell.
Reality slams into me like a ton of bricks.
Im still in Sapphire, and my parents arent here.
Sitting back down on the scarce straw I push my fingers through my hair. What
is wrong with me? I mumble to myself. My head is still pounding and I feel dried blood
along my hairline and my right cheek feels swollen.
Looking around, the prison is mostly vacant except for a dark figure in a cell
beside mine. The cells are dark with just a sliver of moonlight creeping through the
small barred window on the other side of the room, but its just enough light for me to
see that the figure is chained to the wall. Arms tied apart above his slumped head, and
on each ankle is a thick metal band attached to chains that are connected to the wall.
This must be the criminal that Jeb was yelling about.
I think you were having a nightmare, says his deep voice.
The man raises his head to look at me but all I see is shadows. I look away,
ignoring him. I dont tell him that Im still living the nightmare.
I could still feel his eyes on me when he asks, Whyd you get tossed in here?
Shifting my legs I feel the familiar touch of steel and laugh in excitement as I
climb back to my feet.
I stabbed a guard, I say as I make sure no guards are around to see me. When I
spot no one, surprised by the lack of security, I reach down and un-strap one of my
smaller knives. If Im lucky enough I wont be meeting the noose in the morning.
Wait, did I hear you correctly? Did you say you stabbed a guard? he asks with
clear surprise in his voice.
27
 Sapphire

He deserved it.
Looking towards the man I see him still watching me, probably eyeing the slim
knife in my hand. I start wiggling the knife into the lock on my cell.
You need to release me too. Otherwise you wont be making it out of this jail
until morning when we are to be swinging, he says in a firm, hard voice.
You probably deserve to be locked up. And how do I know that as soon as I free
you, you wont turn around and kill me? I state, jiggling the lock harder feeling for the
catch.
Youre just going to have to trust me.
After the day Ive had I dont go around just giving that away.
If you dont let me out, all it takes is one loud holler and every guard in this town
will be breaking through that door.
Ignoring him I get the lock to catch and I push the door open.
I hear an intake of breath so I turn around.
What are you in here for? I might as well know what kind of person Im dealing
with so I can judge before I free him.
I was wrongly accused. Framed. Set up, its all the same in these parts. It was
most likely a lie, but I needed out of here without the risk of getting caught. I consider
my options, I could knock him out so that he cant call out or keep him at knifepoint as a
guide if he knows the way out. He notices my pondering, Its your call, but I wouldnt
take the risk. Theres too many passageways to cross through and you were
unconscious.
As if he could read my thoughts I hide my surprise, Very well. If you try
anything Ill gut you like a pig.
Fair enough.
I slide the knife into the lock on his cell and quickly pick the lock seeing that its
much easier than when youre doing it backwards. I make sure no one is coming then
pull the door open.
Walking up to the man I notice his full height; well over six feet tall with solid
black clothing over a lean yet well toned body. Slightly intimidated by his appearance as
its still too dark in here to clearly see his features, I reach down, feeling for the lock on
his ankle.
Since when do young girls start walking around with knives hidden under their
dresses? he asks in an almost humorous voice.
I get the lock free and start on the other one. For times like this, obviously. I
hear a breathy chuckle as I climb to my feet. Arent there usually watchmen to guard
the prisoners? This seems too easy. I couldnt help but speak my thoughts.

28
 Sapphire

Yes, probably, maybe hes taking a nap or something, now hurry up. Stepping
back I rethink my choice in freeing him. There are way too many chains on this single
man for him to be innocent, he must have put up a hell of a struggle.
A lot of locks for a man who was wrongly accused, I say reaching up, my hands
skim over hard calloused hands before finding metal. I slide the knife in, jiggle and the
bands pop open. He lets his arm drop to his side while he flexes his fingers, trying to
work the circulation back. When the other arm is free I quickly step back.
He flexes his fingers some more and rolls his shoulders, Follow me, he says
passing through the door. I keep my knife out just in case and follow after him.
He takes long strides, leaving me to nearly jog to keep up to him. We stop at the
big wooden door on the other side of the room. He holds up a finger and puts his ear to
the door. After several seconds, Its clear. He grabs the door handle and pulls. Its
unlocked. The hinges make a creaking sound and I cringe at the noise. No one comes
running and we dont hear any alerted voices.
Stepping through the threshold I look around. Two hallways; one to our right, the
other going left. Small lanterns hang from the low ceiling in both directions, though
there are fewer down the left hallway. The man takes that direction with me following.
After we pass the third lantern he comes to a complete stop having me crash into his
back. He swings an arm around and catches me by the arm, steadying me. With his hand
still gripping my arm he puts a finger to his lips. I start to open my mouth to tell him to
let go when I hear the voices. I look down the hallway in front of us, no one is visible,
but a few lanterns down, there is another doorway where the voices are likely coming
from.
Still holding my arm he quickly spins around and takes off back the way we
came. I thought you knew your way out? I hiss between my teeth.
If I had been conscious when they brought me in here, yes, I would know the
way out.
Unbelievable.
I manage to keep pace with him and try to pull my arm back. When he notices he
frees my arm and takes off in a run. Feeling better than before -though with a slight
headache- I take off in a run also. I follow him around a corner then another before we
stop in front of another door. Hes listening for sounds when I finally get a clear look at
his face. The lantern above the door casts more light revealing the darkest blue eyes I
have ever seen; like the surface of a frozen pond. His black hair is tousled and just about
reaches his brows and a shadow of black stubble outlines a strong jaw.
When he looks towards me and catches my eye I notice a scar that cuts through
his left brow. I realize hes also younger than I thought, probably around his mid
twenties.
29
 Sapphire

Looking at the ground with heat slowly filling my cheeks I ask quietly, Is it
locked? I could still feel his eyes on me when I look back up.
He looks down at my blade again then tries the handle. It opens.
We hurry through then stop again at a side door. The man looks through the small
barred window and I hear the word, finally as he opens the door to a room I was
expecting to be the way out. Instead I find a room full of weapons. He starts grabbing
daggers and knives from a shelf in the corner and starts dropping them into his boots,
and strapping them to his legs, and arms. He grabs a pair of swords and straps them to
his back.
Glancing my way, Is anything in here yours?
Understanding hits me.
These are all confiscated weapons.
Who is this man?
Realizing what kind of person I freed, I grab a couple more daggers, slide them
into my cloak and grab a sword. Its a little too big for my height, but itll have to do.
Watching the man, he grabs a black cloak then heads back out of the door.
Following from a much further distance I ask, Who are you?
Thats really not important at the moment, he mumbles.
We pass through another doorway when I see movement to my right. I turn and
notice the same guard that brought me in here with Marcus. He doesnt shout an alert as
he runs up to us. As he draws near enough, Ive been looking all over-
My fist makes contact with his nose. He crumples to the ground holding it, blood
leaking between his fingers when I pull out a dagger, tackling him and hold the blade to
his throat.
His eyes widen in surprise, nose now forgotten.
Dont you know you're supposed to search the criminals you bring in? I say
with cockiness.
He looks at the man behind me, clearly surprised that I made the first move. Can
you get her off? he manages to get out.
Confused I look back at the man. His eyes hold surprise but the rest of him
appears unconcerned.
Whats going on? I ask still holding the knife to the guard's throat. He tries
pushing my arms back but I push back harder, close to drawing blood. The guard stops
fighting me and looks back towards the man.
Sweetheart, get off of him. Weve wasted enough time, the black haired man
says, looking back in the direction we came from.

30
 Sapphire

I remove the blade from his throat, relief passes over his face before I turn the
dagger around and raise it higher. The only way Im getting off is when hes
unconscious.
A firm hand grabs me from behind before I can knock him out. What are you
doing? He threw me in here, Im not about to let him go so he can report us, I fume
confused.
He squeezes my hand harder. He wont report us, believe me. He pulls me to
my feet then reaches down to help the guard up. Are you alright? he asks him.
The guard rubs a hand over his neck then wipes the blood from his nose. Glaring
at me he says to the man, Why did you let the crazy girl out too? Wait, how did you
even get out, I was on my way?
Completely taken aback, the man glances at the guard then looks at me, She let
me out. You were taking too long and I couldnt risk her getting caught and ruining our
plan. The two men start walking down the hallway. Are you coming? black haired
asks.
Whats going on? I ask again.
This is Jack, hes a friend of mine. They continue walking before stopping at
another door. When Jack starts unlocking it he stops halfway and starts waving his hands
back.
Before I see him move, Black Haired slides a hand over my mouth, wraps an arm
around my waist then pushes us into a side door.
Panic sets in as he closes us inside a very small dark room. I reach for the hand
covering my mouth when he squeezes me tighter. Ssh, I hear him whisper against my
ear. Freezing I listen.
Jack, what in the hell happened to you? I recognize the voice of the guard I
stabbed. I go completely still, holding my breath.
Oh, its nothing sir, just getting acquainted with the other guards, says Jack with
clear annoyance.
Good grief boy, go get cleaned up youre making a mess. Oh, and how much
trouble did you have getting that girl in here? I think Marcus was lying when I asked
him.
Ha, more than you think. But, nothing we couldnt handle. Heat floods my
cheeks when I hear footsteps outside of the door. The body behind me stiffens.
Hows the hand by the way? Jack points out, reminding him about the accident.
I almost smile.
Several silent seconds go by before, Get back to work. Im going to go check on
the prisoners and maybe return the favour to the little bitch. A shiver runs down my

31
 Sapphire

spine, hopefully Ill be long gone before that happens. The man behind me releases his
hold on me, then slowly opens the door a crack.
Hurry up, we dont have long. Jack appears, pushing the door open further and
waves us out. Glancing around, its just the three of us again. The door is still open
revealing the darked outside; we all bolt for it.
The night is quiet without a soul in sight. Jack and the man in black take off in a
sprint towards the forest on the outskirts of the prison. With no direction on where to go,
I follow.
We form a clear trail for the guards to follow before we circle back around,
following our trail out as we head back into Sapphire. The men race ahead, clearly with a
destination in mind, and I follow them for a couple more blocks. When I get my
directions figured out I decide Ive followed them enough and not wanting to stick with
them any longer, I turn down an alley, finding the nearest way heading west.
Low slung clotheslines full of garments block out most of the night light from the
moon. Pushing clothing out of the way -some still damp- my foot catches the corner of a
hidden crate throwing me off balance. Reaching out my hands, I catch myself against the
brick wall. Slowing my pace to be more alert of my surroundings, I stay close to the wall
and use it as a guide.
I pass through several other narrow alleys and streets, each as vacant as the last.
The city has most of its doors locked-up for the night, filling the streets with a silence
that only gets broken by my light foot falls on the cobblestones. Only when I turn down
what appears to be one of the main roads in and out of the city, do I hear voices
interrupting the night. The male voices are those of authority carrying out commands,
back in the distance of the jail. I quicken my pace, bolting towards a cluster of trees
when I race past the last building.
The air is cool and brushes against my face. The full moon peeks out from behind
the clouds just as I reach the trees. I dodge around the smaller brush then push myself
deeper into the trees. I slow my pace as I weave around the trees, making as little noise
as possible, all the while listening for sounds of pursuit. When none are heard I stop to
catch my breath.
How has my life been turned so upside down?
Calming myself from getting worked up I take inventory of myself. I still have
my knives and daggers, plus sword and other blades that I stole. My dress is slightly
frayed at the bottom and my thin slippers are almost non-existent now. Ill have to find
sturdy boots hopefully in the next town if I make it that far without getting captured.
I start heading in the western direction, walking quietly while listening for distant
voices. For the first while I hear nothing except for frogs, crickets and the occasional

32
 Sapphire

hoot of an owl. The trees start thinning out when I hear a steady rhythm coming up
behind me; the sound of hooves.
Thinking fast, I grab onto a tree with low enough branches and pull myself up. I
climb higher, hoping the tree can support me. When the hooves get closer I look down.
Two familiar figures are now on horses.
Where do you think she went? Jack asks.
She couldnt have gotten far, and I doubt she was stupid enough to stay in town.
Black Hair looks around as they stop near my tree. Now that we are all free who knows
who these two are? So far they havent tried to murder me but we were inside a prison,
and now that we are loose, they could have different motives.
Why are we even bothering with her anyways? Shes clearly insane. Ass.
Without her, I would probably still be locked up. I just wanted to make sure she
doesnt decide to head back into town. Now that shes out and seen our faces she could
bargain with the guards into not hanging her if they find her. I believe that was her trail
that we followed in here. He looks at the ground searching for my tracks probably, but
the ground is covered in enough dead leaves and twigs they should be almost impossible
to find. Until he looks up, straight into my face.
A hint of a smile plays at his lips while I glare back. He laughs in return so I take
out a couple of my throwing knives.
Now its my turn to smile.
Balancing myself on the tree limb. I dont mean to brag but, my aim is damn
good. Holding one of the knives in a throwing position I ask, What do you want?
Jack backs his horse up. I told you shes crazy! Im out of here! He takes off
through the bush trying to get away as fast as possible. I take aim and let one fly. The
aim is perfect and imbeds itself in deep. The horse rears up in surprise and Jack pushes
the horse faster, away from the tree that he was seconds away from passing. You
missed! Ha ha!
Smirking, I look beneath me. The man is staring at me with scrutinizing eyes, like
hes trying to solve a problem. He catches my stare. For someone so small, you sure are
a wicked thing.
Plastering on a sweet grin I say, Lifes too short not to have fun. Now, what do
you want?
Humour touches his eyes briefly but still remain questioning. Just checking to
make sure you made it out okay. And I never got the chance to thank you.
Yeah, well, I wasnt ready to be hung.
Me neither. Why dont you come down from there? When I dont move he asks,
You still dont trust me?

33
 Sapphire

How could I, I dont even know you, let alone how much metal you have
hidden? I know you arent as innocent as you made yourself sound to be. There are only
so many people in the world who walk around with a small arsenal of weapons on them
and usually they arent good people, I point out, keeping a firm grip on my knife.
He eyes my knife again before holding my gaze. What about you? You, seem to
know your way around blades from what Ive seen so far. So my guess about you could
just as easily be the same one youre implying about me. He raises a challenging
eyebrow.
With my legs and feet slowly cramping, I put my knife away with a huff of
frustration. So, he assumes Im a bad person too. Well I can make that work in my
favour if the need be.
I slowly ease myself down the tree. When I reach the bottom thundering hooves
come crashing back into the trees. Turning towards the pursuer I notice its Jack.
We got to go, theyve finished searching the jail, he says, coming to a stop near
the other man.
Looking back the way Ive come I can just make out light voices on the wind.
I turn west and start running. Keeping my footsteps as light as possible, I try to
avoid leaving a trail for pursuers to follow.
The hooves catch up to me when I break through the trees, and I see nothing but
open fields and a distant tree line on the horizon.
Give me your hand, hisses a voice to my left. The black haired man keeps his
horse in pace with me. You wont make the tree line before they see you.
Agreeing, I reach up for his hand -horse still moving- he pulls me up behind him
in the saddle in one fluid move. When Im settled in place, the man makes his midnight
dark horse quicken its pace, sending us flying over the fields behind Jack.
The wind tears its fingers through my hair pulling it free to follow in a billowing
cloud behind me. With hooves pounding the earth I try for a glance back. The tall grass
is flattened in places and bent at odd angles but with the slight wind and the now cloud
cover over the moon, the trail will be harder to follow.
Smiling in relief that I may make it through the night to see another day a small
laugh escapes my lips. It may sound crazy, and it is most likely the adrenaline talking,
but it feels good to be able to laugh after everything that has happened so far.

We make it across the fields without being pursued, and when weve put a good
distance into the trees -probably close to two hours from Sapphire- they slow the horses

34
 Sapphire

into a walk. The horses are breathing hard and sweat glistens on their coats. The
adrenaline is wearing off and I find it getting hard to keep from yawning.
When we make it onto a thin dirt road I say, You can let me off here. They pull
their horses to a stop. Climbing down with the help of a hand I feel the full exhaustion
when fully standing up. Unsure of what to say, Thank you for the ride and uh, good
luck not getting caught again. I turn down the road and start walking, each step getting
harder and harder to take. I can no longer fight off the yawns and soon I find myself
fighting to keep my eyes open.
With trotting footsteps behind me, the black haired man asks coming up behind
me, now walking alongside his horse. Where are you heading?
Back home in Halivaara. I have no idea how I ended up here in Atria. Sleep
makes my tongue loose.
His face scrunches up. What do you mean you dont know how you got here?
Well, I woke up here, not in the town but in the Forest. Are you from around
here? I ask quickly, thinking he may not know about the strange blue and black heart of
the forest.
No, but I know the general area fairly well, why? He looks over at me.
Glancing up the road I hear Jack pull up behind us on his horse. Have you ever
been in the forest just north of Sapphire? I stop walking and turn to face the man.
I watch as he thinks it over before I see the emotion I was watching for;
understanding.
He clears his throat, You woke up there? I see the hidden question in his eyes
before nodding.
Wait, you mean the part where its all black and blue right? Jack clearly states.
So they both know what Im talking about.
Thats the part. I say as I start walking again. The moon has broken through the
clouds again and paints enough light over the road and surrounding trees for me to see a
mouse run across the road ahead of us. Over the years, numerous rumours about the
Forest have awoken -parts where unseen creatures eat you alive, others where the souls
of the dead still roam- always too unbelievable to be real. Everyone forgetting the truth
and believing what they want and passing it down to their children.
Queen Malique did that. She went into a lot of rages when she was growing up
with her powers and the forest was the perfect place for her to expel them. Jack finishes
with a shrug of a shoulder.
So the rumours go, I say. Do either of you know anything about the roses that
grow there?
Never been in the forest to know whats there, answers the dark haired man.

35
 Sapphire

I think Ive heard something about a flower she created with her husband but, no
more than that. Why do you ask?
Its just the last thing I remember before waking in the forest. I pricked my finger
on one, then before I knew it I was waking up surrounded by black and blue.
So, you were kidnapped? Dark Hair asks.
When I woke up there were no signs of tracks anywhere and I still had all my
possessions. It was as if I fell from the sky and landed there.
The two men share a look.
I simply shrug a shoulder and turn to start walking.
When I hear a loud yawn, I look back at Jack whos starting to droop in the
saddle.
How much farther are we going because Im exhausted? I think we should call it
a night, what do you think? Jack complains.
Are you tired? The other asks me. Surprised they would want to include me, I
start to say no I was hoping to be on my own.
Of course shes tired, were all tired! interrupts Jack as he comes up to my other
side. You might as well join us tonight itll help to have an extra pair of eyes to keep
watch just in case the guards show up.
Well, lets find a spot, the other man says.
Jack turns off the road into the trees, taking the other man's horse with him as I
follow behind, deciding its probably a safer option. Although I clearly dont know these
two, they seem normal enough -all things considered- and there's something about them
that makes me trust them.
When I make the tree line I turn back to see the man with black hair scattering dirt
along the road where we turned off, erasing out tracks.
We walk a ways into the trees and when Jack finds a small clearing, he climbs off
his horse then ties them both up for the night, before he and the other starts taking off the
saddles and brushing the horses down.
Settling down for the night I relax against a tree. Pulling my knees up against my
chest and resting my head back against the tree, I shut my eyes.
Told you she was tired, I hear Jack mumble.
It takes me a while to fall asleep. Someone lays a blanket over me and I pull it
closer, grateful for its warmth. They discuss a sleeping schedule, avoiding me,
considering what I was previously through. I hear them shuffling around again, making
their camp before I hear nothing at all.

36
 Sapphire

Chapter 4

Im swimming in blackness again. Frantically I try searching for myself; yet again
I still cant feel any part of me. My mind is here but my body is missing.
Panic sets in just as I hear voices.
Its been another day Peter. How long do you think shell be like this? Its Sage!
Though her voice is muffled and tear choked I know its her.
I try harder, focusing completely on seeing her face.
I dont know, is Peters response.
Consuming myself with nothing but thoughts of their faces I start to feel the
familiar tingling where my hands and feet should be. Then soon I feel it all over and
thats when I open my eyes.
Tears are nearly in my eyes at the thought of seeing my friends. But they arent
here. Glancing around, I see one figure sleeping on the ground and two horses also fast
asleep. Disappointment hits me hard along with my emotions. Im not one to cry much

37
 Sapphire

but I feel the tears coming. Deciding I dont want to wake up or have to explain to two
men why Im crying, I creep away from the silent camp.
Dawn is just starting to peek out its head, slowly waking up the world. Birds chirp
from overhead branches while small rodents rustle in the leaves on the ground. When I
find a tiny stream is when I become completely overwhelmed. I allow the tears to flow
freely but dare not to make a sound. Everything hits me at once bringing me to my knees
before the stream. I wipe at my eyes but the tears soon are replaced by new ones.
What happened to me? How did I get here? Whats wrong with me, how come
whenever Im sleeping I cant find myself? Ive woken up in a forest with of recollection
of how I got there, gotten arrested, escaped, and now Im camping with two men I know
nothing about and who are clearly a couple of criminals. These thoughts continue to
haunt my mind even well after Ive cried myself out.
Frustrated, I take a few drinks of water from the stream. Finding it very refreshing
I wash my tear streaked face and hands. Sitting back and realizing moping and crying
over this isnt going to get me any answers, I stand up. Turning from the stream I stare
face first into the eyes of the black haired man.
Jumping back, feeling my heart in my throat I turn my surprised face into a glare.
Enjoy the show? I snap.
One of his eyebrows rises up before he squints his eyes at me, like hes trying to
figure out a very hard puzzle again. He takes no steps towards me, but because of his
height he still seems to be able to loom over a person from a distance.
What do you want? Want to join in on my pity party because Im sure you saw it,
right? When he doesnt deny it, I huff in anger and walk past him. He keeps pace with
me easily so I quicken my pace, leaving him behind.
I heard you get up and I was just going to make sure you were alright. You had a
pretty eventful night, he says catching up to me.
I turn on him.
No, I am not okay! Im weeks away from my home with no clue as to how I got
here. Ive managed to stab a town guard, get thrown in jail, and help a couple of
criminals escape! So if you ask me one more time if Im okay youll be the second
person I stab and this time it wont be in the hand. Anger seeps out of me.
Ive never been this out of control of my emotions.
I hear a quiet chuckle from behind me. In one quick move I reach and throw,
sending the blade soaring in hopes of shutting someone up. Breathing hard I see the
blade embedded in the tree right beside Jack, just two inches to the left of his right eye.
His face is white, eyes bulging out and mouth hanging open. He takes a deep
breath before he looks at the knife. His eyes get bigger, and then he starts feeling all over
his body. When he doesnt find another one he sags against the tree.
38
 Sapphire

A wicked grin forms on my face as I turn back to the other man. He has a dagger
out and is watching me closely. I eye the dagger and the way hes placed his feet; in a
fighting stance.
I raise a brow up to him. What, you going to fight me? I taunt.
He looks at me with cold calculating eyes but doesnt say a word. I take a step
back, when he doesnt advance I turn and walk towards the camp. I walk past the horses
and out onto the road.
I need to think, get myself in check. I take deep breaths, trying to calm myself. I
never react like that! Panic sets in deeper, making it hard to breathe.
I clutch my head. What did that rose do to me? I ask myself.
The road is silent with no one in sight. I dust myself off, then turn onto the road
but walk straight into a chest. A very hard and strong chest. Looking up, its the man
whose name I still dont know. What is your name by the way? I ask to distract myself
from another meltdown, knowing that I probably sound insane. One minute Im crying,
and the next Im threatening his friend, only to turn around and ask him his name.
He has his guard up, expecting another blade to spring up but he answers me,
Steele. Yours?
It takes me a moment to understand he said Steele, then asked for my own. Au-
I stop, Aura, I say instead.
Names aside, you should really stop attempting to murder my friend. He really is
harmless, although he can be an ass. He pulls something free from behind his back,
handing out two slim knives. My throwing knives. I take them from him, surprised that
he would return them to me.
Im sorry, I dont mean to act insane, but my life has been completely turned on
its side and Im just trying to cope through it and its hard when someone is snickering
over my shoulder, or dragging me into a cell. I apologize, angry with myself for
releasing my anger on the only two people who have helped me so far.
Jack leads the two horses out of the trees but keeps a distance from me. He looks
my way with a wary glare. If youre done throwing knives at me I would like to
continue on with my day.
I take a breath to collect myself. Im sorry for the way Ive been acting, Jack. I
usually dont react that way. Whatever that rose did to me, it did more then put me to
sleep. I think it strengthened my emotions as well.
Jack snorts. Youre telling me. Steele, you ready?
Steele walks over to his horse and mounts up. Jack mounts also, Now lets get
going, we are supposed to be meeting Penelope at Central Gate. Jack takes off in a
quick gallop down the road heading towards my home.

39
 Sapphire

Steele rolls his eyes then looks at me, We are heading towards Halivaara if you
need a ride. He walks his horse over to me.
I look down the road after Jack. They are going my direction and have horses. If I
turn down the offer I dont know how long Ill be walking for before coming across
another town. It could be a day or just around the corner.
Me feet decide for me, seeing as how they are covered in sores and blisters from
the lack of protection. I reach up and he pulls me into the saddle so that Im in front of
him.
He kicks the horse and it takes off in a gallop.
When we catch up to Jack -who has slowed his pace- he takes one look at me and
scowls at Steele behind me. He doesnt say anything but sets his pace to match ours. No
one says anything as we race down the road slowly bringing me closer to my home.

We stop at a fork in the road when the sun is higher in the sky. The road we have
been following takes a sharp turn south while a more travelled road continues slightly
northwest. We dismount, letting the horses graze nearby while Jack starts digging in his
dark cloak for food. When he pulls out three pieces of dried meat and cheese my
stomach rumbles loudly, he snickers before handing me a share.
Ripping a bite out of the meat, I savour the flavour. Its surprisingly well seasoned
and tastes even better when mixed with the cheese. Before I know it, Ive eaten my share
leaving the men looking at me strangely.
Damn, the girl can eat. Penelope will be pleased to hear you like her cooking.
Jack smiles and hands over another smaller piece of meat and cheese.
Heat flooding my cheeks, I take the offered food and try to eat more slowly. But
as soon as I taste the flavour its devoured quickly.
Who ever thought a princess would have the manners of a pig, Jack says around
a mouthful of food.
His words bring me up cold.
He said princess.
Keeping the horror struck expression off my face I look up, Jack has finished
eating and pulls out a water canteen. Steele on the other hand is wearing a mask, giving
away no emotion as he watches me.
Keeping eye contact, That was a lie. I only said that in hopes you would let me
go. I direct my eyes over to Jack.
So youre not really Princess Aurora? he holds out his canteen to me. You
know what, maybe I do like you. I thought you were some spoiled, crazy princess, but
40
 Sapphire

seeing as youre not -that you are just a crazy everyday girl, who impersonates royalty,
helps two criminals escape and has a wicked aim with pointy objects- Im changing my
opinion of you. Knowing someone like you could come in handy, am I right Steele? He
nods over to his friend.
Steele weighs his thoughts all while watching me before slowly nodding. I take a
few swallows of the water, then hand it back.
So what is your name by the way? I dont believe you mentioned it? Jack takes
the canteen back then puts it away in a saddle bag.
Its Aura. I feel eyes on me again but I avoid them.
Jack turns back to look at me. You know the two names are very close, are you
sure you arent a princess? Because you certainly could pass as one though, you are a
little dirty. Just give you a bath and bam! You got Princess Aurora, at your service. He
makes a bow and I hold back a laugh, the man can be funny.
Going along as if it really is a joke, Why would a princess need to know how to
play with knives, besides to use one to butter toast? I laugh. All that princesses are
skilled at is, knowing how to look good and how to order people around. I take a breath
and lie, Im just a commoner. The truth, Who somehow woke up in the middle of the
Sapphire Forest.
Jack glances over at Steele and they share a look. Steele looks back at me so I just
shrug my shoulder. Its true.
Well it doesnt really matter to me whether you are a princess or not. Ill let you
come along with us to the Halivaara border on one condition. He looks at me very
seriously. No more attempts at killing me, I would like to see my Penelope again if you
dont mind.
Okay, deal, as long as I dont end up getting arrested again along the way. I
raise my brow at the both of them.
Steele nods with a crooked smile while Jack bursts out laughing. No guarantees,
darling! They begin saddling back up, I roll my eyes and climb up into the saddle.

As we trot along the road we start passing by more people, some wave and say
hello while others just mind their own business. When some stare I pull up my hood
afraid they might recognize me as either the Bellentyne Princess or an escaped criminal.
Shouldnt we be avoiding busy roads?
We should be alright. Sapphire is actually good at keeping their escapees
records to themselves. Steele answers.

41
 Sapphire

Why? Wouldnt they want to warn everyone when someone escapes? I ask
confused.
Usually. But, youve seen how easy it was to escape. They dont want word
going around that they are slack in their duties so, theyll keep the word about us quiet
for a little while. Hopefully long enough for us to be in another country.
We pass a family of four, the husband walking a cow while the mother holds the
hands of her young daughter and son who both look like twins around the age of six. The
son has a pout on while the girl smiles with eyes gleaming. The parents pay us no
attention but the daughter notices me. Her face puzzles over, thinking, then suddenly
lights up. Huge round green eyes stare while she starts pointing at me.
Pulling the cloak tighter around my face and brushing my hair back, I try to fold
in on myself. This girl cannot possibly recognize me?
Mommy, mommy, its her! Its her! Its Princess Aurora! Oh, no.
The mother glances our way but luckily doesnt look close enough. Thats
nonsense honey, Princess Aurora is trapped in a deep sleep in her own bed. That could
not possibly be the princess. What would she be doing with a couple of men like that?
Thankfully Steele and Jack quicken their horses pace and we cant hear any more of the
conversation.
Seems like were not the only ones who believe youre royalty, Jack mumbles
beside us.
Keeping my eyes on the road ahead, Lets just focus on getting to the next
town. Steele makes the horse speed up yet again.
I quickly grab my hood.

Chapter 5
42
 Sapphire

We make it to the next town without drawing more attention by the time the sun is
at its highest peak. I told them I needed to get out of these clothes, so thats what we
were doing now. Steele left to go find a spot to tie up the horses and to let them drink
while Jack and I weave through the bustling streets of people.
The town of Padstow is much larger than Sapphire. Merchants line most of the
streets selling everything from silks to horses. I keep my head down and hood drawn
close as we walk through crowds of people.
The building structures are similar to the ones back home, ranging from stone to
wood. Some have brightly painted signs advertising whats inside each shop, while other
people have brought their shops into the streets.
When I spot a yellow painted sign we head inside. The shop is bright inside due to
the huge front windows, making the small store feel even bigger. Walls of fabric line one
side while a small desk sits off to the right and shelves of clothing form isles down the
middle.
A friendly face pops up behind the counter. Hello! Welcome to Marys Fabrics.
How may I help you? The tall woman comes around the side of the counter with hands
clasped together. She wears a friendly smile causing small lines to spread out around her
hazel eyes. Her hair is a deep auburn swept over one shoulder to cascade down the other
in deep waves.
Im looking for some riding clothes. I say. Looking back, Jack starts walking
off looking on his own.
Oh, excellent! Follow me. She leads me down an aisle, leaving me to follow
behind her beautiful dress. Its the colour of a very pale green but as she walks, I notice
slits in the skirt that when open -expose a deep green floral pattern with small red
butterflies. Awestruck, I can also see the same pattern woven in with beads in the corset.
She stops in front of a shelf and starts pulling out clothes. She looks at me a few
times, stops, then starts putting some clothes back and exchanging them for others. She
hands me the pile.
A pretty girl like you should be wearing dresses like the one you have on, though
after its been washed a few times. I would love to meet the maker of that dress, they
clearly arent from around here are they?
Looking down I notice my cloak has opened up in the front revealing parts of my
dress.
Glancing back up. No, they are not.

43
 Sapphire

She draws a face. Thats too bad. Oh well, a town like this only needs one fabric
artist, right? Im Mary by the way. She smiles and shakes my free hand. I have a
dressing room if you would like to try those on?
That would be great.
She leads me over to the back of the store and points to a set of curtained rooms
off to the side. Taking the closest one, I pull the heavy red velvet curtain closed.
I pull off my cloak dropping it to the floor, careful to not spill out any weapons.
Once out of my dress I look it over, its actually in not that bad of shape. The hem is
dirty and slightly frayed but thats expected from my travel so far. I ball the dress up and
drop it in the corner with the remains of my slippers. I dress quickly pulling on dark blue
pants, a light and airy grey tunic and thick socks. I pull the curtain aside and step out
looking for a mirror. I spot one on the wall across from the last dressing room.
Standing before it I take in my appearance; the clothes look great but I look awful.
My cheeks are slightly shallower and my eyes look huge while my hair is a tangled
mess. Combing it back with my fingers as best I can, I knot it up into a messy bun. I pull
parts of my hair around my face free to help cover some of the bruises. With nothing else
to do with my face besides getting a bunch of food in me to fill my starved body, I walk
back to my dressing room.
Those fit you perfectly. Mary coos walking up to me. She has a pile of folded
up fabric in her arms. When she sees me eyeing it, she holds it out to me. I know you
want traveling clothes but my best work is in the form of dresses. Would you mind just
trying this on for me, I made it a while back but havent had the right figure yet to buy it
and I would hate to have it sitting around collecting dust without being at least tried on.
She has a hopeful look on her face.
I know I wont have enough money for it anyway and it would be the least I could
do.
I dont see Jack anywhere so I dont seem rushed for time, I quickly pull it from
her arms and close the curtain.

Im standing before the mirror in the most beautiful dress I have ever seen. The
corset is a light silvery-pearl colour with thousands of tiny crystals sewn in and a
delicate black lace rose covers the right side of my ribs. The skirt falls in wave after
wave of rich silver tulle where small pick-ups contain clusters of crystals and tiny black
pearls. Slits in the skirt expose hidden black lace laid over the same silk colour as the
corset. The dress is nearly sleeveless except for one small capped white lace over the left
shoulder.
44
 Sapphire

I cant help it, I do a little spin making the silver shine and the crystals twinkle.
Mary stands behind me with her hands covering her mouth and her huge eyes glisten.
Smiling at her through the mirror. This is a work of art Mary.
You were made for that dress, honey. Look at you, youre ravishing. All you
need is a ball and a white knight and your story is complete. She wipes her eyes. Look
at me, getting all emotional over a dress. I remind me of my mother when I made my
sister her wedding dress. She snorts a laugh and finishes drying her eyes.
The dress is amazing, and I would buy it in a heartbeat except I have barely
enough for the clothing as it is. Turning away from the mirror to face Mary I notice two
other figures standing near the dressing rooms.
Jack and Steele.
Jack has a folded purple scarf in one hand while he points at me with the other.
Steele, standing a few inches taller than his friend rubs the back of his neck but stops
when I turn. His eyes travel down the length of me, then slowly back up until he reaches
my eyes. His dark blue eyes penetrate my gaze before I glance down, embarrassing heat
creeps into my cheeks.
I think they approve, Mary says taking my elbow.
Looking back up at the men, Jack nudges Steeles arm with a mischievous smile
as he says something under his breath. Steele turns on him quickly, grabs his arm and
pulls him back towards the front of the store.
With a warm face I march back into the dressing room and slip on the pants and
shirt. I put my cloak on and grab my dress and slippers, tucking them under one arm
while I hold Marys dress in the other.
She is waiting outside my room when I step out. Im sorry Mary, but I cannot
afford the dress. And even if I could it would get ruined on the way back home.
Reluctantly, I hand over the dress; disappointment crosses her face as she takes it.
I have never seen a dress match anyone so perfectly. It really is a shame that itll
be going back in storage. Are you sure you cant take it with you? I wouldnt charge you
for it at all. I would be just happy knowing it went with you. Her eyes gleam.
No, it wouldnt be right for me to just take it, and besides, it would never survive
the trip. We start making our way to the front of the store.
Thats understandable. Thank you for trying it on. I give her a smile and tell her
shes welcome.
Jack ends up buying the silk scarf, then they both exit the store standing out front.
I dont have enough coin for the clothing so I dig into the folds of my dress and
hand her one of my gold bracelets.
Her face lights up. Oh, my. Then she quickly rushes down an aisle and grabs
more clothing. She hurries back to me and hands them over. Here is a couple of extra
45
 Sapphire

sets, the bracelet is worth far more than what you are wearing so take these with you,
you might need them.
I take the offered clothes and thank her.
I step out of the store beside Jack and Steele. They both turn and eye my bundle.
What? No dress? Jack asks.
I could never afford something like that, she just wanted me to try it on is all.
Hiding my disappointment knowing that I could afford that dress and hundreds just like
it I step away from the shop. I just need to get a couple more things then we can be on
our way.
Alright, well we are going to need more food and blankets seeing as youre
coming along with us.
I turn a look on Jack.
Sorry, but its true. We dont have enough for three so thats what Im going to
go look for. He turns away from us and soon gets swallowed by the crowd.
Steele and I continue walking through the streets. Weve passed a couple of
blocks before he speaks. What else do you need?
Boots would be a great start, I tell him. The socks are thick but I can still feel
the odd pebble now and then.
Steele looks down noticing my shoeless feet. He stops walking, scanning the
surrounding shops and vendors. Finding one, he guides us to the right, towards a
merchant dressed in thick leathers.
The man finds me a pair of black leather boots that go halfway up my calves.
Steele barters him down to a reasonable price and I hand him over another gold bracelet
before we continue walking.
We decide to stop at a fountain to wait for Jack. A couple of children are splashing
each other with water before the mother comes and pulls them away, yelling at them
saying they will most likely end up sick tomorrow.
I sit down along the edge enjoying the heat of the sun. Its slightly lower in the
sky now but still giving off plenty of warmth.
I miss sitting like this in my palace garden, enjoying the smells of all the different
flowers and listening to the murmur of the fountains. If I close my eyes I can almost
imagine being back there, but the voices of the townsfolk are too loud to drown out.
Sighing I look over at Steele, hes watching me with an unreadable expression, leaned
back against the fountain's edge.
Do you need anything else?
Well a horse is certainly out of the question so Ill just have to keep riding
double with you I guess.

46
 Sapphire

He nods, then scans the crowd. When he focuses in on someone I follow his gaze
to find Jack nearly shoving people over with his bundles. Steele grins before walking
over to help his friend. He takes a bundle of blankets and a bag of food.
People are rude in this town. Ive never liked this place because of the people.
No matter how many times a guy says excuse me nobody listens, they just carry on
with their business, Jack fumes, setting his bundles down on the ground near my feet.
The reason you hate this town so much is because you first got arrested here, you
idiot. Steele sets down his bundles beside Jacks.
I raise my brows at them.
Yeah, because of you, you moron. If you hadnt pissed off that man I would
never have been caught. But no, you had to be you and start a fight with him and before
we know it somehow I get blamed for your mess, while you manage to disappear when
the guards came. How did I even get into that mess, anyway? Jack turns on his friend,
confused.
You do have a big mouth so thats most likely what got you in trouble. We
should get moving before word starts going around about what happened in Sapphire.
We pick up our supplies and start our way down the streets.
With questions about who these two men are, I ask, when the crowd has thinned
out noticeably, What kind of men are you two by the way?
Steele walks in front of me, so I notice his back stiffen.
Jack walks beside me and leans in close. We are men for hire. Looking over at
him he wears a pleasant smile. When I slow my pace and he notices, he grins. Wait, you
arent afraid of us all of a sudden now are you? He smirks.
I knew they were bad men at the start but after a night and day traveling with
them and shopping, watching them actually pay for items, it was easy to forget.
I roll my eyes at him. Of course not. Thinking quickly I add, Why would I be
afraid of two men who sell themselves to desperate women? That earns me laughter
from Jack.
He wipes tears from his eyes, then slaps me on the back. Oh, I like you, you have
a good sense of humour. But, I have to disappoint you. We are the other kind of men for
hire. He draws a line across his neck then makes a choking sound. A passing middle
aged man walks by and witnesses the movement.
Hes just choking on his personality, I assure the man as we continue walking.
Steele leads us down an empty side street towards some stables. I spot the mens
two black horses grazing in the corral with several other horses. The men drop their
supplies and Steele whistles. Both horses come trotting over to the edge of the fence
nearest to us bobbing their heads and snorting. The tallest one stands by me reaching its

47
 Sapphire

neck out, grazing its nostrils over my hair. Smiling, I reach out and run my hand over its
dark head.
I think she likes you, Steele says, leaping over the fence as a stable boy in short
brown pants walks over with a saddle and the rest of the horse's tack.
Steele takes the saddle from the boy, lightening his load and starts getting his
horse ready. The boy hangs the rest of the tack on the fence before rushing back into the
stables, bringing out Jacks horse equipment.
They are both beautiful horses. Where did you get them? Considering both
these men are criminals it wouldnt be surprising if they were stolen. With shiny coats
and mains as black as night, tall lean but well-muscled bodies built for speed and
strength; these two truly are beautiful.
Nevrynn. From the north, figures. Nevrynn is a country with lots of open land
stretching as far as the eye can see, so Nevrynners prefer animals with long legs for
travelling easier through the deep snow. So, you dont commonly see horses like these
around the central parts of the country. Not animals purely built for speed and long
endurances, usually just smaller horses or mules and donkeys; animals accustomed to
hilly terrain.
Though Nevrynn has its mountains, tall, sharp and darkly intimidating, they
remain in the southern part of the country, dividing Nevrynn from its neighbouring
countries; Atria and Halivaara. The rest of Nevrynn sprawls in clumps of thick forests
and scarce in between towns north of the mountains.
When Steele doesnt elaborate, Jack cuts in, A noble man didnt have enough
coin on him so he gave each of us one of these for our payment. It turned out we were
lucky he gave them to us because, boy, did they turn out to be useful when we escaped
Snowden, eh Steele?
Snowden is Nevrynns northernmost city. Where snow blankets the city almost
year round except for a couple of summer months when each day you wake up to a thin
layer of frost covering the early morning ground, only for it to later disappear to the
afternoon sun.
Jack finishes readying his horse and leans around it to look over to his friend.
Steele loads up a saddle bag stealing a look over at me before glaring back at
Jack. Maybe you should use less of your mouth and more of your hands if you still
want to meet Penelope. Steele starts loading up the supplies that we got today and
tosses some over to Jack.
Jack sighs.
Once finished loading, I see Steele hand over a couple of coppers to the stable boy
who pockets the coins, then takes off towards the stables.
I walk over to the gate allowing the men to lead their horses out of the coral.
48
 Sapphire

Steele pulls me up into the saddle behind him. Youre right about getting another
horse. With the extra weight from our supplies well have to set a slower pace.
Thinking over my money situation, I know I wont have enough to last the entire
trip home especially if I purchase a horse, which I definitely do not have enough money
to afford.
How far until the next town? I wonder as we make our way through the
cobblestone streets. Then, soon the road turns into dirt and the buildings fade out into
rolling hills full of forest and fields.
At least another day, but we probably wont make it there til later the following
day.
The pace they set is much slower than before. I will be needing a horse since I
will soon be traveling alone. My options are low, either Ill have to expose my identity
and promise to send money later, or run the risk of running out of supplies and rely on
hunting for food. I wont think of stealing a horse, even though it would be the easiest.
Unanswered questions start pooling in my head so I decide to voice them, Not to
feel ungrateful, but I have to ask, why are you two giving me a ride to the Halivaara
border anyway?
Jack looks over at me, We are heading that way and besides, its a good way to
keep an eye on you, seeing as you helped us escape a prison and you know what we look
like. Information like that could be bad for us if given to the wrong people.
Im just trying to get home. I personally do not care what you two do for a
living, and Im definitely not stupid enough to turn you guys in because, if you havent
noticed, I was also arrested. I fume, how could they possibly think that.
Just taking precautions. Jack smiles over then quickens his pace to take the
lead.
What if I decide to go on my own from here? What will you do, throw a bag
over my head and tie me to the back of the horse?
Steele covers his laugh with a cough. No, that wont be necessary. I believe you
wont turn us in but so far your only options to the border are with us, walk or hitch rides
from strangers. But I dont think you have enough coin on you to pay those people, am I
right? He turns to give me a brief look.
Staring at my hands I nod and Steele turns back.
After several minutes go by I ask, You have a very unusual name. Is it your real
one or just a thug name?
I can see a hint of a smile before he answers, Its my real name.
When he doesnt elaborate I ask him, Why did your parents name you that?
My father was a blacksmith, whats your excuse? So my name is unusual too;
both my real one and fake one.
49
 Sapphire

Thinking quickly, I dont think I have one. I guess I never really asked. In truth
I was named after the Aurora Borealis, the Great Northern Lights because I was born in
the winter during a particularly beautiful display of them. My parents told me they
danced in every colour imaginable that night. They didnt know another beauty like it, so
they gave me its name.
Whatever their reasoning, I think it suites you, He says after some time,
surprising me with a compliment.
And Im Jack Cormick! The best damn outlaw to ever live. Jack comes back to
join us with a dagger raised out in front of him. With his serious face and posture I cant
help but laugh and I hear Steele join in, too.
Hes not serious is he, I mumble in Steeles ear around a fit of laughter.
No, and he knows he makes the worst thug ever. Hes been caught and arrested
way too many times to even try.
Steele looks over at Jack and I follow, Jacks doubled over laughing too.

A couple of hours later I found myself getting sleepy. The warm afternoon sun
was enjoyable and the pace they set was relaxing. I soon stopped thinking about how I
got out here knowing Ill have my answers when I get home, and start to relax. My eyes
start to droop and I jump when I find my head resting against Steeles back. When I start
to completely lose consciousness I feel myself slowly dissolving, like how powder does
when dumped in water. Blackness seems to absorb me and I try to fight it but it is too
late.
I was losing pieces of myself when suddenly I was jerked upright. My body
became whole again and the afternoon sun was bright.
We had stopped moving.
My breathing is fast and Im shaking all over. Steele has his hands wrapped
around me and I look up at him with wide questioning eyes.
His eyes hold a question of their own as he says, you fell asleep and almost fell
off the horse. He slowly releases my waist but keeps watching me. Maybe you should
ride in front of me.
Steele gets off the horse so I can slide ahead. He climbs back up and takes the
reins from in front of me.
Youre still shaking, he says under his breath.
Its true, Ive never felt like this. Im terrified, like if I close my eyes again the
darkness will devour me and Ill never wake up again.
Whats happening to me?
50
 Sapphire

Everything okay? I hear Jack ask.

When I dont answer, just keep staring ahead, I feel two sets of eyes on me as we
continue down the road.
I stay alert as the sun slowly drops behind the hills and the moon starts to show its
face.
Nobody has spoken the remainder of the day until Jack speaks up about stopping
for the night. Noticing the moon higher in the sky I glance around. The grassy hillsides
are painted with a silvery sheen from the moon and distant mountains carve their way
through the night sky. We are getting closer to Halivaara but not close enough.
Can we keep going for an hour or so? I ask, hopeful.
The horses need an overdue rest. Well continue earlier tomorrow.
Steele steers his horse into the grass and continues off course until we find a small
pond. The men tie their horses to a small group of trees near the pond so that they can
have their fill of water and grass.
Going over to the other side of the small pool of water, I dip my hands in and
scoop some up to drink. The water is cool and refreshing. Washing off the dust from our
travels today I think the night over. I should take a shift on watch, that way I dont have
to sleep.
Here.
Startled, I quickly turn, reaching for my dagger but a hand quickly grabs it before
I have it unsheathed.
Relax, its just me. Steele lets go of my hand and I notice in his other hand he
holds a piece of bread and dried meat.
I take the offered food.
Thank you, I mumble and turn back to face the water, embarrassed. I dont hear
his feet retreat but I know he has. I slowly eat the food and savour the flavours. My
hearing perks up when I hear my name being said. Chewing quieter, I cant pick up what
the men are saying so I ignore them. Finished eating I lick my fingers clean and stand up
and stretch out my sore back and legs. Im not used to riding for so long and my muscles
hurt.
Walking over to the camp Jack and Steele made, the horse tack and saddle bags
spread out, but no fire because the night is still fairly warm.
I can take the first watch.
Both eyes look up at me.
We werent going to ask you to take any. We both are accustomed to taking long
shifts, says Jack.

51
 Sapphire

Im going to be traveling with you two for a couple more days so the least I can
do is keep watch for a few hours each night. I was planning on staying up the whole
night anyways because there is no way I want to try sleeping again.
They share a look, so I continue, I already had a nap on the road today so Im not
even tired.
Fine, you can have the first watch but dont even think about running off with
one of our horses. They only obey us, they dont take orders from strangers too well.
Really, back to this Jack? I have no plans on running off and even if I did I
would probably get lost. Not true, but I was hoping to make myself appear useless
when it comes to navigation.
Jack squints his eyes at me. Okay, fine. He gives in and lays back in the tall
grass. Wake Steele next though.
Looking over at Steele I catch his eyes focused on mine, watching me closely.
Keeping his stare I say, Ill wake you around two. I turn my back on him and go
sit in the grass, close enough to watch the camp and horses.
I pull my cloak off and lay it out on the ground beside me. I roll up my sleeves
and allow the night air to cool me down. I pull my hair out and run my fingers through it
to comb out the knots. Leaving it down, it spills around me like a blanket.
Leaning back on my hands I stare up at the sky, the moon is bright and the sky is
clear of clouds. The stars twinkle high above as I pick out constellations. Sitting here
looking up I can almost picture myself home, sitting on my roof doing the same thing.
But I feel the grass beneath me instead of shingles. Sighing I watch the horses with their
bowed heads in slumber. One flicks its tail while the other stands motionless. An owl
hoots and a coyote cries in the distance.
I take out my dagger and throwing knives and examine the blades. All are still
very sharp, the dagger's handle is smooth in my palm even with its intricate detailing of
roses and vines engraved in the metal.
I put my dagger away back around my calf and pull my boot up to cover it.
Keeping the throwing knives out I walk over to a group of trees and practice my aim. I
spot a dark knot in a white poplar tree and take aim. The metal slices through the air and
with a thud it hits the tree. My aim was slightly off by about an inch to the left. I retrieve
my knife and line it up again. Taking a deep breath I relax myself and throw. Its closer
to the center this time so I retrieve the blade and try again. My aim improves as I keep
throwing. Soon I find it getting harder to pull the knives out of the tree because the hole
is deeper with each throw, burying them deeper each time.
My frustration grows higher as I throw them harder, releasing all my pent up
anger from my situation into a single point. I keep throwing and throwing as my arm
gets harder to move.
52
 Sapphire

Placing both hands on the last knife handle I pull but it wont move, its now
buried three quarters deep so, I place my foot against the tree for leverage. I pull hard
and the blade releases from the tree and I collapse to the ground in a heap. Looking up at
the hole in the tree I feel impressed with myself, its about a coin's size in diameter with
only three stray hits.
Strapping the knives to my thigh I dust myself off and climb to my feet. I check
the camp and all is the same and quiet. Taking a seat where I left my cloak and not
bothering to wake anyone up, I watch the night sky slowly get lighter.

Chapter 6

Steele
Thunk

53
 Sapphire

I stand back a ways and watch her practicing her aim. It was off at the beginning
but now its true on its mark. She never turns to scan the area for watchers or potential
threats. Her only focus is on hitting that single spot.
She doesnt hear the approaching footsteps behind us but I do. Slipping a slim
dagger out from my sleeve I turn expecting to block a swing -after living a life like mine
you soon only start expecting to see people trying to kill you, not a cowering old man.
Putting the blade down I ask quietly, What do you want?
I- Im sorry for sneaking up on you like that, but I didnt want to wake your
friend or draw the attention of the girl.
Looking over my shoulder, shes still throwing her dagger, not even realizing
whats going on behind her. Leading the man away from the camp to speak in private, I
keep my dagger out just in case. Once we are out of earshot I turn back around to face
him.
What do you want? I ask again.
You are Steele Ryder, correct? Youre a blade for hire? He asks hopefully,
folding his hands.
It depends whos asking. How did you find us? I turn the dagger over in my
hand.
He opens and closes his mouth a few times before answering, I was asking
around for a blade for hire in the last town and I heard your name. Someone had said
they spotted a man by your description traveling with another young lot and a pretty girl.
So when I was about to make camp for the night luck hit me and I stumbled across your
camp. Boy does your friend ever snore loudly, its no wonder neither of you could
sleep.
I give him a hard blank stare. Again I ask, what is it that you want?
Oh, of course, you see I own a bookstore and someone came in a few days ago
and stole a very precious book. There is information in that book that is dangerous if put
in the wrong hands. He pushes his glasses back up his nose.
So, you want me to track down a missing book? Why didnt you report it to the
town guards? They could have done the job for you. Retrieving stolen belongings isnt
really my type of work.
Looking down nervously he clenches his hands together and mumbles, Because I
would end up in a prison cell for even having it. You see, its not supposed to belong to
the everyday bookkeeper.
What kind of information is in that book? I need to know what Im looking for
so I know what kind of threats I could encounter.
His face goes completely serious as he looks up at me, voice dropping an octave.
Lets just say its a book that should have been destroyed a long time ago.
54
 Sapphire

Smirking. And you trust me with it?

Blanching he steps back. I have too, youre probably the only one capable of
finding it and when you do, destroy it. He pulls out a small bag and hands it to me.
The coins clink into each other as I open the bag.
Its not much I know but, Im not a rich man. Here- He hands me a rolled up
parchment. Its the little information I could collect on how to find the book and the
people who took it. Im holding it to you to burn that book when you get your hands on
it. I know Ill never know if you truly do get it or destroy it but, as long as I know that
you know about it Im hoping youll do something about it. There are things in that book
that need to be destroyed and quickly because the men that took it are in no way good.
Youre trusting a complete stranger who is most certainly not a good man either
with a bag of money and the knowledge of a dangerous book in hopes Ill go out, find it
and destroy it? Never in my life have I been offered a job like this before. Surprised
and shocked, I had to ask.
I know your parents Steele, I know how you were raised so I know youll do the
job. And from what Ive heard about you, youre loyal to your job. Turning away he
stops mid-step, There is something off about the girl. I dont know what it is but the
book might be involved with what it is that is wrong with her. A cold spell seeps
through my bones after he mentioned my parents and my past. Brushing it off I push it
away into a dark corner.
After hes gone I fold up the parchment and tuck it inside a pocket. Walking over
the hill I see Aura still throwing her knives. I think about going over there but decide its
best if she works through her frustration alone.
Back at the camp Jack rolls over in his sleep and snores more loudly. I lie back
down and ponder over the job that is to be done. When I no longer hear the steady sound
of a dagger hitting a tree I expect to be woken for my shift. Closing my eyes I can just
pick up the sound of grass hissing against fabric as her footsteps get closer but they
never approach the camp.
Cracking my eyes, I turn my head in the direction where she stopped. Shes sitting
down watching the sky. I watch her, trying to uncover her secrets but because I have
many of my own I lay back down.

Aurora
There are footsteps walking across the floor beside me. I hear a sigh and the
ruffling of fabric but I cant open my eyes. I can almost feel them but again the darkness
holds me. I know my body is here because I can feel it just barely out of reach.
55
 Sapphire

She will wake up, dont worry. Marias voice says from a distance.
Theyve tried everything but its no use, she will eventually wither away to
nothing. Surprised to hear Hans voice I stop trying to find my body and listen. How
is it possible for nobody to know how this happened to her? There are guards
everywhere yet no one saw the person who did this to her.
The click of heels retreat a few steps, then stop. You are a guard Hans, how is it
that you didnt see anything?
A rumble under his breath is his only response.
The familiar tingling overrides me and a cold shock like lightning runs through
me as I wake, gasping for air.
Im lying down in the tall grass.
Wet.
Sitting up I wipe water out of my eyes and face. Two silhouetted bodies are
leaning over me. Jack is holding a canteen in his hands which explains why Im soaked.
Told you water always does it. Jack caps the canteen and reaches out a hand to
pull me up.
Taking his hand, Why did you dump water on me? Pulling the collar of my shirt
away from my wet skin and wringing it out.
You werent waking up. And a cold shot of water will usually wake anyone up.
He shrugs his shoulders but keeps avoiding my eyes. Looking between the two of them I
notice that they both appear a little pale in complexion, like theyve seen a ghost.
Whats wrong with you two, youre white. Jack busies himself with the canteen,
then decides the pond looks pretty interesting and walks off. Turning to Steele I ask
again, Whats going on?
He raises his eyes at me. They look like dark storm clouds in the early morning
light, showing tiny flecks of dark silver swirled in the dark blue.
He avoids my question and asks one of his own. Why didnt you wake me for
my shift last night?
I couldnt sleep. I leave it at that and start to walk away.
His hand grabs my forearm and turns me to face him. Is there a reason you dont
like to sleep? It comes out in a near whisper. Because when we tried to wake you, you
were very- He looks for the right word. You were becoming translucent, or something
close to that. You looked almost dead except for your shallow breaths.
What do you mean? I breath. Whats happening to me?
He lets go of my arm and rubs a hand over his face. What happened to you? You
said you were home one minute, then woke up in the forest the next?
Yes, thats what happened. I was in our garden admiring some roses and before I
know it I am losing consciousness and end up face first in the dirt, only to wake up a few
56
 Sapphire

days later in a blue forest and get chased by some silvery fog. He looks surprised at the
end when I mentioned the fog. Do you know anything about that fog because it didnt
feel right? Something was off about it. I note, rubbing my arms to ward off the cool
breeze thats settling in.
Thinking it over, he looks out across the fields before answering. There are lots
of rumours about that particular part of the woods. Some say its cursed with the
potential to kill a person and others think its completely harmless. Youre still alive so I
guess its up to you to decide who you believe. As for that fog, supposedly when Queen
Malique uses her magic for transportation she enters and exits through a cloud of fog.
Nodding. Ive heard the rumours too. Perhaps all my answers will be answered
when I get home.
I reach down and pick up my cloak, checking the pockets to make sure none of
my possessions or blades fell out. Confirming I have everything I slip it on and tie it up.
Dark clouds are rolling in, in the distance causing the sun to lose some of its heat
and a chill to settle in the air.
We eat a quick breakfast, then ready the horses before the storm comes in. We
start leaving more of the open fields behind us and soon we are entering trees once
again.

57
 Sapphire

Chapter 7

Hans
I make my way down the hall, leaving the throne room behind me. The king has
just issued more search parties and already the guard shifts are stretched thin with hardly
any rest. I run my hands through my hair, I cant remember when its been washed last or
even my uniform. Weve been searching the country for the person that has done this to
Aurora but we keep coming up empty handed. We cant find anyone.
Even my mother cant seem to locate the princess, she could have woken up
anywhere thanks to thieves stealing the roses for their own purposes.
I growl in frustration.
I turn down a hall and I slow my pace when something feels off. I spin on my
heals and see a familiar figure standing not three feet from me.
Hello, brother. Its my sister.
Elaine, I address her. She wears an evil grin that even reaches her brown eyes.
What, no hug for your sister? Has the guard life turned you so cold already?
She pouts while still wearing her grin, reminding me of the demon she is.
I dont have time for this. I turn my back on her and continue walking towards
the barracks, hoping shell disappear.
Oh, dear brother, you always were a dramatic one. She pops out in front of me,
her lavender smoke billowing around her. I brush past her, still ignoring her and I hear
her start to laugh. Perhaps you should ask yourself Why is my dear sweet sister

58
 Sapphire

visiting without an invitation? Could it be she knows something about the sleeping
princess? I stop. Uh, so you were listening.
What do you know, Elaine? I hold back my anger. I swear, sometimes I think
this woman worships the devil, for she lives for ruining lives and torturing people with
her twisted games.
This country sure is in an uproar. Its not like shes been murdered or kidnapped
really, shes just wandering around in her dreams, she starts laughing again. Shes
always had a sick sense of humour.
Elaine! I snap.
Well, when I heard the news from mother it got me thinking, if I was Aurora
where would I go once I woke up? And then it hit me, home of course. You know she
really needs to learn to enjoy life more and do something more adventurous, dont you
think? She asks while she twirls a strand of brown hair.
Go home, Elaine.
But I thought you wanted my help? Sick of her games I turn the corner, putting
her out of my sight.
I draw to a halt when she appears in front of me again, hands fisted at her sides,
eyes livid. Youre going to want to know what I know Hans.
Then get to the point and leave.
Padstow, she says without elaborating. I raise a brow, fighting the urge to
strangle the information out of her. She passed through Padstow yesterday.
How do you know this? I ask with disbelief, crossing my arms across my chest,
thankful no other guards or servants have run across us yet.
You know how much I love my dresses. Mary makes some of the best designs
around, and wouldnt you be surprised to know that Aurora loves them just the same,
she says before finishing with a grand curtsy, displaying the artwork of her cream
coloured dress.
So, Aurora woke up in Atria, makes her way west to Padstow, then goes
shopping?
I know, I couldnt believe it either. But, she did. Mary recognized the princess,
but not the two men with her. She starts picking at her nails, already bored with the
conversation.
Shes traveling with two men? So maybe the princess found help in escorting
her home. Or perhaps they are escorting her with the hopes of a big reward when she is
brought back.
Her grin returns. Jealous youre not one of them? I hold back a smart retort so
she continues, I would be too if I were you. Considering Mary said they are quite the
men, both with lean hard muscles, handsome, rugged, dark hair-
59
 Sapphire

I cut her off, Shes on her way home. Thats all I need to know.
Unless she finds that her companions are more fun to be around and runs off
with one of them. Or both. Still holding onto her grin.
If she does then shell die without reconnecting with her body.
Well, you better hope she doesnt fall in love.

Aurora
After a sleepless night my body is still and is desperately begging for dreams, but
I refuse to give in. Instead I occupy myself with keeping my mouth open. So, where are
you two from exactly?
Well, my good friend here is from the great north of Nevrynn whereas I am from
Edbren. Jack nods over at me. I grew up on the streets after my parents died, you learn
a lot about life living on the streets darling, and a lot of it isnt too pretty.
Im sorry to hear that. I would never know what life would have been like if I
wasnt blessed with being born into royalty. Thousands of people have a hard life
growing up while the rest of us close it off behind walls and doors.
How old were you? I keep my voice low and soft.
Five, maybe six. I dont really remember.
Knowing who I am makes my heart break for people who grew up like Jack,
seeing the true evil of the world from a young age.
Dont be showing me any pity though, sweetheart. Growing up in a hard life
makes you that much stronger, and besides, I turned out pretty well. Im unbelievably
handsome, He states wiggling his eyebrows at me and I laugh. I have friends, money
in my pockets, a place to call home and a beautiful woman waiting for me. He sits up a
little straighter in the saddle and I try to turn to look back at Steele but he avoids my
eyes.
What about you Steele, care to share your story?
No. He says it hard and firm making me turn back around. What about you,
Aura? Jack told you about his life, dont you think it would only be fair to reciprocate?
Caught off guard about the sudden turn I try not to shrink into myself.
There is something truly wrong with me if I can make up lies just as easily as I
can speak the truth. Very well. I grew up out in the country with two older brothers who
taught me how to fight, while my parents raise and sell horses for a living. Its a quiet
peaceful life. I leave it at that, blending the truth and lies together to create a normal
sounding life.

60
 Sapphire

I think thats what everyone is chasing, a peaceful life. We all take different paths
but eventually I think we get where we are supposed to be in the end.
I hope youre right Jack. I look down at my hands, noticing the callouses and
the few scars that mar my skin. With Steeles hands holding the reins its hard not to look
at his hands which are a labyrinth of scars. They cover the tops of his hands, over his
knuckles and some even creep up and hide under his sleeves while thick callouses build
up his palms.
Unable to stop myself, What type of work do you do? It meant to be heard by
both of them but because it came out close to a whisper, only Steele hears. I hate prying,
but after seeing his hands and knowing they are outlaws I feel the need to ask. Are they
common thugs or darker, have they gone as far as taking lives?
Clenching his fists tighter on the reins causing his knuckles to turn whiter. The
type of work you dont need to know about.
I swallow hard around the thought of traveling with possible murderers. Steele
must feel me stiffen because he tries sliding further back in the saddle, but with two of us
sharing one it doesnt leave him anymore room.
I know youre blades for hire and anyone can already guess your job description
by the look of your hands, its not hard to notice. Besides, you cant be that good at your
job if you get arrested often. Dont you have to be quick, quiet and lethal so you dont
get caught? I try to lighten the clouding mood.
Believe me. We are very good at our jobs, Steele says in a very hard voice.
I met you in a jail cell.
It was unavoidable.
I snort. The good ones wouldnt have gotten caught- Just as the words leave my
mouth Im thrown to the ground with a heavy body on top of me.
I try pulling in air after it was forced out of my lungs but there is something biting
into my neck. Blinking the stars out of my eyes I see Steele above me, holding a blade to
my throat. Confused and panicked I try pulling my arms free but he holds them tight in
his other hand. His eyes are hard as ice as he stares down at me.
Managing to get a leg free I act quickly, I raise it over his body, hook it around
him and pull with weight for leverage. It surprises him so I use that to my advantage as I
pull him off me. Sliding an arm free I reach for the dagger at my thigh. Now with me
being the one on top I push the blade down on his throat, but because my weight is so
much lighter than his, he easily pushes me off, jumping to his feet. He draws a sword
from behind his back and gets a better grip on the dagger in the other.
Sliding away from him I pull out my sword also but quickly re-sheath my dagger
-the sword will be harder to handle single handed as its too big for me.

61
 Sapphire

We circle each other never taking our eyes off each other; two predators waiting
for the first move.
Striking first, I swing my sword downwards. Steel clashes with steel as our blades
collide. He swings his dagger towards my open side but I swerve away just in time. He
keeps advancing, swing after swing with deadly precision, his eyes darkening and
becoming just as hard as his name. He fights with such discipline, every move measured,
but yet there is also something free about it too.
Wild, yet tamed.
Ive never fought anyone like him.
I manage to block his every move but Im quickly tiring. Breathing hard I duck a
move that would have taken off my head, and roll out to land behind him. I Swing out
my sword in hopes of swiping his leg.
I hit nothing but empty air.
Sitting up, I hear a breath of air behind me so I raise my blade up to block. The
force of the attack forces me to the ground. Lying on my back I push up with all my
strength against his blade but hes much stronger, pushing my arms back with restraint.
His blade keeps coming down closer yet to my throat. Scared, I beg, Enough.
Enough Steele, please! But he doesnt budge.
Using one arm to hold off his blade I reach for a knife but as soon as its out he
crushes my hand under his knee. Teeth clenched, I bite off the pain and try to turn out
from under him. Using his other arm he pins my shoulder down and leans down to ear
level and whispers into my ear, Why is a princess taking lessons from her guards?
I drop my sword.
His sword remains where it is, inches from my neck. He sits up a little to lock his
eyes with mine. Youre in no place to judge our lifestyle, especially when youve had
everything handed to you your whole life. Youve never witnessed the reality of the
world, Aurora. He jumps to his feet and sheaths his sword and retrieves his dagger
where he must have dropped it.
Gasping for air I cant stop thinking he knows who I am. All this time I thought
they believed my story but it turns out Im wrong.
Sheathing my sword and knife I turn and spot Jack sitting totally relaxed on his
horse. Why didnt you stop him? I seethe.
Jack looks between the two of us. You looked like you could handle yourself and
besides, its about time you started attacking him instead of me for once.
I raise my brows and reach for my dagger.
Jack raises his hands in a motion to ward me off and says, He wouldnt have hurt
you believe me. Hes not really the type to ruin a pretty face physically.

62
 Sapphire

Steele ignores our banter as he adjusts the straps on his saddle so I turn on him.
What is wrong with you? Why attack me? Did you feel the need to prove to yourself
that youre a ruthless fighter?
He turns to look at me with cold eyes but doesnt answer.
Ugh, typical men. I spin on my heels ready to start walking when he grabs my
arm, forcing me to face him.
The world isnt all bright and shiny; there is darkness all across this continent.
You can try to turn a blind eye to it but itll still be there, thats what I was trying to get
across to you. Youd be surprised what the average person will do to survive. His eyes
remain hard and cold on mine, trying to make me understand but, what he doesnt know
is that I am aware of the darkness in the world, and I can see it in his eyes. The walls he
built up may be high, but I know that what hides behind them are monsters he may not
want to admit to. And Jack probably has some too. We all have monsters inside us.
He releases my arm but not my gaze. Im not as naive as you may think, Steele. I
know that everyone has a darkness hidden deep inside them. Mind set, I turn from the
two of them.
Starting to build up a distance between us I hear Jack yell, Where do you think
youre going?
Without turning I lift up my hand and make a rude hand gesture yelling back, On
my own. Hoof beats catch up to me so I move over to the edge of the road to let them
by but they keep pace beside me.
Steele is sorry for what he did. Though I could faintly hear him deny it. We did
say that we would take you to the Halivaara border and we stick to our word.
I continue walking. I can get there on my own, and I dont need the help from
people like you. So, you two can continue on your way to go back to whatever hole you
two crawled out of, I dont really care.
Harsh blow sweetheart, but we dont care what anyone thinks of us because we
chose this way of life. Some of us arent as blessed as being brought up inside a loving
home to teach us wrong from right. But one thing I didnt need to learn was to respect a
lady and at the very least, offer her a ride to the nearest town. Jack stops the horse in
front of me blocking my path and holds out a hand.
Unbelievable.
I can get there on my own.
Jack releases a small laugh. You probably could, yes, but the next town is over a
day away on a good day, and with the clouds rolling in I think a storm is on the move
and I dont think you want to be walking in that. I turn to face in the direction Jack is
staring. Sure enough the clouds to the north are swollen looking, nearly black,
threatening to release their fury on the landscape.
63
 Sapphire

Scowling at the sky I reach for Jack's outstretched hand. If either of you try
something like that again my aim wont miss its mark next time, understood?
Clear as crystal. Hear that Steele, no more being an ass will ya? Jack pulls me
up into the saddle behind him and clicks the horse into pace.
I can feel Steeles eyes burning into my back as we continue down the road.

Chapter 8

The wind picks up two hours later. A great blowing force that was turning the
grass fields into swirling seas. Dust from the road would fly up into our faces and the
horses would shake their heads as well. After half an hour the wind calmed, not even a
breeze in the air.
The calm before the storm.
The angry dark clouds were right underneath us just as we entered another cluster
of trees. The road narrowed, forming two parallel dirt-packed paths, just wide enough
for a wagon to pass through between the large overhanging trees.
Fifty yards into the tree line the rain hit, a steady downpour that soaked us in
seconds. We traveled for another half hour until the cold rain won over and forced us to
set up a makeshift shelter out of a canvas and horse blankets hung up between the
overhead branches.
Flinging off my water logged cloak, I hang it on a tree branch under our shelter.
Grabbing the hem of my shirt I twist and water seeps out between my fingers. Not

64
 Sapphire

wanting to undress in front of the two men to wring out my clothes, I pull off my boots
and socks instead. Brushing the tangled mane that is my hair back from my face, I pull
my fingers through it the best I can, then twist it into a loose braid.
Jack unpacks the saddle bags and starts laying out our supplies around the
makeshift camp while Steele works on building a fire. I have high doubts hell get one
started, everything is too soaked through, itd take a miracle to find something
flammable.
Helping Jack sort through the gear, we pile up all the wet clothing and blankets
before finding tree limbs to hang them from. Most of the food is still salvageable so we
pick out enough for the night and re-package the rest. Hearing a curse behind me I cant
help but smirk however, its short lived when the air starts cooling, causing our breath to
form clouds. We must be very close to the mountains for the weather to turn ugly so
quickly.
Finished we turn back and are surprised to see that Steele has actually managed to
get a flame out of a small handful of twigs. Blowing air into it he feeds it more branches
and soon a small fire is pushing back the cool air.
We pass around the food and canteen until weve had our share, nobody really
talking, all lost in our own thoughts.
The rain continues to pelt down around us.
Looking out of our camp, visibility is so poor that I can see only about fifteen feet
beyond our camp, after that, just a sheer white wall.
So, Aura, what are you going to do once you get home? Jack asks it simply
enough while poking a stick at the fire.
I dont know, probably go back to my everyday life. Maybe not completely true
because if nobody knows back home how this happened to me then Ill probably be
trying to dig up the truth. Other than that as long as no wars have started while Ive been
away most parts of my life should remain the same.
Not going to tell anyone about your grand adventure? So this is where its
going.
Releasing a breath. Look, how many times do I have to say it, Im not going to
rat anyone out, okay? I have more common sense then you give me credit for so, for the
last time I will not say anything about you two or what and where Ive been, got it?
A hint of a smile before he cracks open. If I were you I would be telling the
whole damn world about what happened- He ducks to miss the stick Steele throws at
him. With a face carved out of anger Steele gets up and walks out of the camp.
Whats with him anyway? I ask when hes out of earshot.
I guess hes not a fan of jokes anymore. Dont let him get to you though, he
really is a good guy once you get to know him. You just have to break through a few
65
 Sapphire

walls, scale a couple mountains, weather a few storms and hopefully get through to the
other side. He brushes it off as a joke but I can see the seriousness buried beneath his
hazel eyes.
Is that what you had to go through? I ask.
He was worse when I first met him. He would hardly ever talk but I finally wore
him down. Weve been friends for years ever since. Jack looks out in the distance where
Steele had gone out into the rain.

Jack and I stayed in our camp, our clothes almost completely dry now. He talked a
lot about Penelope and said that I would really like her and how she would probably like
me. He told me about how they met and he thought it was the most romantic moment in
his life.
Jack was at a tavern with Steele, they were drinking and playing cards with some
other men from town when someone called Jack a cheat, then all hell broke loose. The
men werent happy so before long fists started flying. Jack admitted to me that he was
cheating but he would never admit it to the men or Steele. The man that called out Jack
managed to land a punch right in Jacks face, knocking him out cold. When he woke up
he could barely open his swollen eyes, but what he did manage to open, allowed him to
see the most beautiful woman he had ever met.
Penelopes mother was a healer and passed on her skills to her daughter. Her
mother had a small practice in town just a few blocks from the tavern so, still partially
drunk, Steele dragged Jack's unconscious form into her shop. After ice and painkillers he
woke up close to dawn with a woman who would become his wife.
I was in love with her as soon as I saw her. After she announced I was well
enough to leave I didnt want to go, I wanted to get to know her but, she kept claiming
she would never have anything to do with a patient. So naturally like any man would do
I left, only after I tried explaining to her that because shes a healer, practically everyone
is her patient. I walked right out that door, turned the corner and punched the nearest
person in the face. Naturally he punched back and man did he ever. Lets just say I had
to spend a few days in her care, and with my irresistible charm, she still wouldnt have
anything to do with me.
Raising my brows at him I give him a look to continue.
So, I started bringing her flowers and bottles of the best wine I could find and
she still turned me away. It wasnt until I was walking down a back alley weeks later
when I heard arguing and I recognized her voice. Coming to the end of the alley an older
merchant was yelling at her for not being able to save his wife. Apparently the lady was
66
 Sapphire

very sick and no form of medicine could help her and Penelope explained all this to the
man weeks before she died. He blamed her for his wifes death and almost hit her before
I cut in.
The man cursed and screamed until his neighbours found him and hauled him
back home. Penelope was scared and shaken, and thanked me for stepping in, but then I
saw the sheen in her chocolate coloured eyes and I just stopped and stared at her. From
that moment on I wanted to always be there for her, to protect her. She tried holding
back her tears but as soon as one slipped out she stepped into my arms and let the rest
out. I held her till she was all dried out and she told me she wanted to heal people
because it meant saving lives but, there are some things that just couldnt be healed and
thats what broke her, the inability to save everyone.
Watching him tell his story was like watching Jack step back in time to a younger
self and relive falling in love. It lit up his features, talking about Penelope and then he
mentioned they were going to start trying for a baby soon and he changed again, became
more mature and protective like a good father would.
It made me look back on my life and I felt like a child compared to what Jack had
experienced already. Ive never been in love let alone met anyone I thought would one
day be my possible husband. Sure Ive met lots of handsome young royals and nobles
throughout my years and even stolen a few kisses but nothing ever more than that.
Feeling more down I look around and the rain has finally calmed down a bit
enough to notice a tall figure walking back towards camp. Hes completely soaked,
drenched from head to toe, flattening his black hair against his scalp and into his eyes.
Kicking out of his boots, he begins removing his cloak and hangs up the two swords
across his back on a nearby branch. He tugs off his socks and lays them next to his boots
by the fire. His pants and shirt cling to him outlining his muscled body.
Averting my eyes from staring, I figure the fire is a safe place to look.
What I dont understand is, why would someone poison and kidnap a girl whose
parents sell horses for a living? What could possibly be so important about you? Did you
or your parents piss off someone lately? Ice coats his words as he stabs me with them.
He tries to make it sound casual while he sits there sharpening his dagger, but I hear the
hidden meaning, Stop trying to be someone youre not.
Instead, I feed my lies. Apparently. You can never be too careful around nobles
these days, theyre always trying a new form of scam. Thats how the rich stay rich.
Still trying to break me he goes on, You would know a lot about nobles wouldnt
you, right?
I have spent time around them yes, just like anyone else on the street would.
They do tend to go into town after all. They dont lock themselves up in their houses

67
 Sapphire

never to be seen or heard from. I roll my eyes and Jack looks over between me and
Steele.
But youve personally spent more time around them than just some commoner
on the street. He keeps jabbing but I will keep blocking. See who gives in first.
I guess you can say that yes, because my parents have sold a few horses to
nobles over the years and yes, I would go with them when they deliver them. So, yes I
have spent time around nobles. Just as you have, but probably to put a blade into their
hearts, right?
That earns me a look. Of course. But Ive killed royalty too, sweetheart.
Cold seeps into my bones at the thought of him being able to get past royal guards
well enough to kill, escape and still manage to keep his life.
Pushing the thoughts out of my head I give the appearance of indifference, like
his words have no effect on me.
Jack's eyes go wide. He glances over at me and I give him a knowing smile. You
even said you were men for hire, dont try to play innocent now Jack.
Oh, Im not. I just cant believe you two. You both were on friendly terms with
each other and now youre close to ripping each others throats out.
Looking over at Steele, sure enough his dagger is clenched in his hand and his
eyes are burning on me through the fire.
You two apologize to each other right now or Im making you both sleep in the
rain, Jack say seriously, giving us each a pointed stare.
Shrugging one shoulder I look away but catch the look Steele gives Jack, the look
that says try it.
Fine, Im sorry Aura that youre not better at defending yourself. He continues
to sharpen his blade.
And Im sorry that you were born a miserable jackass, I say it sweetly and even
put a smile on.
Jack gets to his feet and hauls me up by my elbow and starts dragging me around
the fire.
What are you doing? He stops near Steele and kicks his leg.
You two get out of here and dont come back until youre on better terms with
each other. Im not putting up with another round of fighting, because Im sure youll
soon be bringing unwanted attention. He throws Steele his boots and cloak then walks
back over to his spot on the ground.
Slack jawed I stare at him.
Im serious you two. To prove his point he pulls out his daggers which I hadnt
noticed before. From the looks of the worn handles it would seem he must be good with
them.
68
 Sapphire

Steele pulls on his boots and cloak and stomps out of the camp.
You have got to be kidding me, I mumble as I slip on my boots and cloak and
walk out after him.

Chapter 9
69
 Sapphire

I follow behind him a few paces, stepping over fallen trees and hidden rocks,
taking in the view of the moss and how it wraps itself around the base of trees. The trees
are still closely grown but they are more spread out than around the camp making it
easier for the rain to escape the canopy of leaves above us.
What is your problem? Other than wound your ego, what did I ever do to you? I
ask as calmly as I can, clenching my fists in case things turn ugly.
Youre royalty, he seethes. Youre the god-damned princess of Halivaara and
you think you have the right to judge my lifestyle. Do it all you want behind your little
wall of guards and security, but do it to my face, Im not going to back down. You can
frown down on people like me, but know one thing Princess, its people like you that put
us in these positions. His voice drowns out the sound of the rain as it falls around us.
Do we really, Steele? People are born with a free will, what they do is their
decision! Even if we could eliminate poverty, it wouldnt keep the jails and prisons
empty. We are all still human! Well always want more, crave more, so never say people
like me put you in these kind of positions. You walk into them all on your own, I finish
in a dark voice, wishing I could smack some sense into him.
That may be, but its your people that collect our taxes, demand more money
from our pockets, take more than what we have to give, he growls.
I cant speak for the entire continent but my parents do everything in their power
to make sure that their people are taken care of. They are more giving than most.
He releases a breath of air as he combs his fingers through his hair, causing it to
stand up in all directions.
Did you always know? I ask before he decides to criticize me again.
His eyes are venomous as he speaks. I was certain the moment Jack carried you
into that cell. But, you had me fooled after you woke up and opened your mouth. I guess
thats what you royalty and nobles are all about. Lies.
I flinch.
Brushing off his words I stand my ground, he doesnt understand my reasons
behind the lies. I had to lie! I had no idea how I got to Sapphire and I wasnt about to
announce my presence and run the risk that whoever did this to me would come after me
again. I did it to protect myself. And, so that youre aware, everyone lies, so dont pull
that shit on me! I bite back at him.
He stands there like hes been carved from stone. When he finally does speak,
hes calmer. So, that part wasnt a lie, he says without question as he stares at me.

70
 Sapphire

A water droplet drops onto my forehead, then runs down my cheek. No, that
really happened. And I think that whatever poison was on that rose, did something to my
emotions, they seemed heightened, stronger. And whatever the hell is happening when I
sleep is out of my control. I dont know whats happening to me, I confess as the
tension deflates between us.
Im aware of that. Thats why you never woke us last night, isnt it? I nod.
Hows your emotions now?
They seem more under control. I havent tried to kill anyone yet, I say with a
daring smile, hoping itll ease the last of the tension. It works, Steele unclenches his fists
as a corner of his mouth twitches. Im sorry for what I said earlier. I had no right to
question your skills or abilities. It wasnt my place.
He accepts my apology with a nod. Im sorry I attacked you, I should have
handled myself better.
Dont, I would have reacted the same way, I say breaking eye contact, scanning
our tree-filled surroundings.
Did your brothers really teach you? He asks after a moment.
They started to, yes. Then when I was old enough they started dragging me to
their practices. Even after they both left I continued to go.
May I ask why? He watches me closely.
I take a deep breath, leaning back against a tree. At first it was a way for us all to
spend time together. Once my brothers left I soon realized how much I enjoyed learning
swordsmanship. So, I kept going.
What do your parents think?
They still dont know, I say quietly. He arches a brow at that.
They wouldnt approve?
I honestly dont know. They expect me to be this perfect figurehead of a
daughter and princess for the country, to be someone others look up to and somehow I
think they would frown upon that activity.
Does it matter what they think?
No, but if they decide they dont approve, theyll ban everyone from training me,
and I dont want to run that risk.
Unable to come up with a response, he simply nods.
Thinking back to the little girl's mother who we met on the road and what she had
said, I ask, Do you think its possible to be in two places at once? That girl's mother
said that Im stuck in a deep sleep, there havent been any rumours about my
disappearance.
He considers me for a moment. So, you think this is just a dream then?

71
 Sapphire

I honestly dont know what to think. All I know for certain is that my dreams are
plagued, probably because of whatever that rose did to me. I shrug.
Steele looks away, thinking. About what that mother said, thats probably a tale
your parents came up with so people dont go running all over the country. Too many
people would want to use you for ransom. And as far as your inability to sleep, he looks
back at me and shrugs, I dont know of a poison that would do that.
Me neither, I say quietly. Does Jack know? About who I really am I mean? I
ask, suspicious.
Do you want him to know? He smirks.
He talks way too much. Smiling as I picture Jack's face if he knew the truth.
He does, which is why Ill agree to your charade. I understand why youre doing
it, in hopes of not getting re-kidnapped by people like me. He says it so casually I
almost step back. He notices my sway of movement, You dont have to worry about
that with us, and its not in our line of work. When I raise my brows he goes on, We
prefer not to. Besides, your parents wouldnt have anything I would want.
So huge estates and lots of money dont interest you? Its highly doubtful.
Never has. I hear nothing but honesty. We should get back before Jack figures
I killed you and started burying your body. With a horrified look on my face Steele
suppresses a smile, Relax, he would have come running if he heard your scream.
Still horrified, I would fight you till the very end. We start walking back.
I hear a near snort. You wouldnt have to fight me long. Watching his face he
almost appears happy.
What does that mean?
A grin breaks out. It means that Im a much better fighter than you and you
wouldnt last long.
I start to say a quick remark then decide against it. From what Ive seen so far I
know its true.
Youre not denying it. Smugness drips from every word and I dont have to
look over to know that hes smiling. Quickening my pace I dont look back at him. So,
you agree? I nearly jump; his voice is so close behind me.
I am not agreeing, you had the upper hand with surprise thats all Ill give you.
With the camp nearly in sight I step over a decomposing log covered in moss and snails.
Just as I cross it calloused hands pin my arms behind me and a hard body crushes me
against a tree. Surprise closes my throat as I see the flecks of silver in his dark blue eyes
ignite with humour, leaving me thinking of stars in the twilight sky. Heat starts creeping
up with his closeness. Surprise is sometimes your best move. Dropping my arms he
steps back. See, you didnt even react. Just like that he walks into camp and drops
down beside Jack, not even looking back.
72
 Sapphire

Rolling my eyes, I step into the shelter and hang up my damp cloak. The rest of
my clothes are still dry, luckily, as I sit down by the fire. Steele kicks off his boots again
near the fire as I remember his earlier walk through the rain.
Well, you both came back in one piece so are you two friends again or what?
He looks at me, then turns to Steele who is watching me with a non-expression face.
Jack looks back over at me so I speak for the two of us, Yes we are on friendly
terms with each other again.

Two days later we trudge through mist-filled low mountain ranges. It makes
visibility poor but Steele and Jack navigate the winding paths easily without getting near
the sharp ledges. They must have travelled this road many times before to keep us from
tumbling to our deaths. Swaying in the saddle behind Steele I look over to the left, the
path gives way about ten feet from where we are and drops down fifty feet to a low level
stream. Jagged rocks and boulders can be seen poking out of the water causing a very
painful and most likely deadly incident if someone were to fall.
I keep trying to shake myself awake but after several days without sleep its
getting nearly impossible. Every so many minutes I catch myself leaning against Steeles
back. I tried sleeping again the night we set up camp early when the rain hit and just like
each time before that, the same thing happened, so now when its not my turn on watch
duty I just lay there, fighting myself to stay awake.
Jack tries to start up conversation but Im so out of focus I just shrug them off.
When they think Im asleep I can sometimes pick out pieces of their whispered
conversations, which is how I know about a job they have to do involving stealing a
stolen book. But as the days progress I never hear more about it, which makes me
believe that maybe I hadnt heard them correctly.
The sun finally breaks through the hazy sky and warms the air. I slip off my cloak
and toss it to Jack who then stuffs it into a saddle bag. Before the mountains started
getting steep we moved all the saddlebags onto Jack's horse to even out the weight of me
riding with Steele.
Twisting my knotted hair back away from my face I realize what I must look like,
nothing pretty thats for sure. Without proper washing in a week my hair is a greasy mess
and my clothes are rumpled and stained from sleeping on the ground. My clothes are
also baggier, Ive been losing weight since Ive been out here due to us having to shrink
our rations to make sure we had enough to last to Central Gate.
Central Gate is just up ahead. I jump, hearing Jack's voice for the first time in a
little over three hours, its the longest Ive heard him silent.
73
 Sapphire

Central Gate is right on the border of Halivaara and Atria making it a huge city
with people passing through it all the time, which is how it got its name. There are only
four ways into the city and each way you have to pass through a guards station where
they take your name, which country you are from and purpose for passing through; its a
system that most large bordered cities have. It is also where there is a good chance that I
might be recognized, but with the state that I am in, I have high doubts.
Sitting up taller in the saddle I peek over Steeles shoulder just as we turn a curve
and Central Gate comes into view. Sprawling through the valley and over the rolling
hills all you can see is rooftops. With the sun now shining bright and birds singing as
they fly overhead, the city looks magnificent. Buildings painted yellows, oranges, blues
and white with even brighter signs advertise what each building holds or sells. A church
bell tower signals the hour and the dusty dirt road becomes cobbled as we near the gate.
Squinting to get a clearer look at the edges of the city I notice the dark smudges of
a line, a long line that makes up the outer wall that connects all four gates.
So, what is our purpose for passing through the city? I dont want to go right
out and announce that I am Princess Aurora Bellentyne of Halivaara but, if that will get
us through, then well have no other choice.
Were just passing through to Halivaara, Jack and I have work to do for a farmer
and you have your story you can use. Steele and Jack pull their horses to a near stop as
the line of people entering the city slow our pace.
Ill say I was selling a horse for my father to a horse breeder in Atria. That
should work I hope.
Wont they wonder about how you ended up with us and without your own
horse? Steele sees the logic before I do.
Well Ill say-
Jack cuts me off, You tell them that the horse breeder was a greedy thing and
demanded to buy your horse too, leaving you to walk back home and on your way two
young men felt pity for you and decided to give you a ride. Jack looks over with a
satisfied smile on his face.
Thatll work. I agree as the cart in front of use passes through the gate and two
guards stop us.
Names? Asks the short pudgy man with a pad of paper and quill while the
younger guard looks us over. He looks to be in his thirties with chestnut coloured hair
and close cut beard. The pommel of his sword looks well used and the slight rumples in
his navy blue guard suit suggest hes been in a few fights already.
Looking us over myself, I check to make sure our weapons are hidden from view
and luckily Steeles cloak is still on to cover the twin swords across his back with the
hood pulled back to cover the handles.
74
 Sapphire

No recognition registers on their faces as I say Aura from Halivaara. Steele tells
them his name next followed by Jack and where they are from. When the shorter guard
ask our reason for passing through we spill our stories and they wave us through.

Chapter 10

Central Gate is everything I imagined it to be, cobblestone streets and everywhere

you look you see vendors selling their goods, brightly coloured buildings, clothes hung
on lines waving in the breeze and children running around chasing each other while their
mother's yell after them. The scents of bakeries, meat shops and of course the smell of
sweets fill the air around us. Following the scent, it leads to a brick building with
sunshine, bright yellow awnings over the windows and a sign written in yellow
confirming the candy store. We walk through it all, passing everything by until the
crowds start thinning out and the colours start to dim.
The streets become dirt in patches and the sounds become haunting. No happier
sounds just the tune of angry shouts, crying children and dogs barking. Were in the
rough part of the city. The sun doesnt even shine as bright in this part and I fold in on
myself shrinking forward towards Steele.
I feel him stiffen and he understands my movement and kicks the horse into a
faster pace.
Passing through several streets later the crowd is a little less obsolete and the
buildings and houses are a little better constructed. We approach a small house with a
stable out back with one horse nearly as dark as the two we are riding.
Jack races his horse ahead of us and a woman with long chestnut hair rushes out.
Jack is already off his horse and scooping her up into his arms before the horse even
stops moving. He spins her around and she cries out in laughter. Jack loses his balance

75
 Sapphire

and they end up collapsing on the ground smiling and laughing and it brings a smile to
my face as I see Jack and Penelope and the love between them.
He swallows her up in a big kiss and I avert my gaze.
Steele steers his horse towards Jacks and grasps the reins leading it over to the
stable. Hopping down I take the reins from Steele and tie up Jacks horse. We dont say
much as we unload our gear and tack from the horses and brush them down. Soon we
hear voices and walk out to meet Jack and Penelope.
Penelope wears a soft brown dress with a sash tied around her waist. Her
matching chestnut eyes are painted with kohl making her eyes look even darker. Gold
hoops and studs puncture her ears and even a small stud pierces her nose. She is exotic
looking but because she has a fair complexion I know shes not from the south -where
women are often found with jewelry covering their bodies- but probably native to one of
the northern countries.
She notices me for the first time and I watch as her eyes take in my appearance,
slowly calculating who I am. Then the strangest thing happens, her eyes go wide and she
stops in her tracks. Jack tugs her hand wondering why she stopped but she keeps staring
at me with eyes slowly growing wider. I know Im not in the cleanest state but a blush of
embarrassment forms on my cheeks when I glance down at my dirty clothes.
Oh my. I hear her mumble. She pulls back on Jack's hand, drawing him closer
to her. Jack, why is the Princess of Halivaara standing before me, and why is she
separated?
I pause; clearly I must have heard her wrong.
Jack looks at me, face puzzled. Princess? What do you mean separated?
I mean shes soul separated, shes- oh my, so thats what happened, she says in a
near whisper. She steps closer, eyes still wide as saucers. She dips in a formal bow and
Jack remains standing there, dumbstruck just like me. Stealing a glance at Steele I see
him watching me, his eyes roaming over my exposed skin.
Feeling exposed I step back. Excuse me, Penelope, its great to finally meet you,
but I have to ask, what are you talking about?
Penelope releases a huff. Hello Your Highness, its an honour to meet you. Im
sorry for being so blunt and straightforward but, what Im trying to say is that youre not
in this very moment in your body. If the rumors are correct, your body is still back in
your chambers. The part you are now is your body's soul. You know we shouldnt be
talking about this in the open. She looks around, trying to find someone hiding in the
bushes. Come. Everyone inside.
Confusion and terror seeps through me, unable to comprehend what Penelope is
saying.

76
 Sapphire

She pulls Jack's hand leading the way back to the house. I share a glance with
Steele who is clearly just as confused as the rest of us before I take a deep breath as we
enter the house.
Taking in my surroundings the house is simple, built better than most other houses
in the poorer parts and has been well taken care of, the paint kept-up, the floors scrubbed
regularly.
We walk into the kitchen off to the right of the entryway, taking up seats around
the strong wood table. Penelope passes around cups of tea before taking a seat next to
Jack. You have a beautiful home, I say to the couple, taking in the craftsmanship of the
cupboards, the delicately carved chairs each displaying a forest animal.
Thank you, Your Highness. Penelopes cheeks warm slightly and she shares a
look with Jack. Jack did all the woodwork. He is rather talented.
I cover my surprise with a smile, settling into a chair with an owl carved into it.
Very impressive Jack, you continue to surprise me. And as far as formalities go, you
may call me Aura. Its kind of the name Ive adopted for the time being. I take a sip of
the tea, savouring its sweet aroma.
Of course. A wise idea, that is, until we figure out how you became separated the
better we can understand who you may need to look out for.
Great! With that now out of the way can we get back to the subject of you being
a princess? Jack leans forward, pointing a spoon at me.
I release a sigh before explaining. Yes, Im Princess Aurora. I thought it would
be easier if nobody knew who I really was.
Wait, does he know? He nods his head over to Steele sitting on my left.
He-
Steele cuts me off, No, I didnt. He lies easily and when Jack becomes occupied
with his tea, Steele gives me a look clearly saying, leave it at that. Can we get back to
the being separated part now?
Of course. But, for me to explain everything, Aura I need to know what
happened to you? I need to know how you ended up out here?
I share a look with each of my companions then dive in and tell my full story, the
true story. How I pricked my finger on a unique rose, woke up in the Sapphire Forest and
all the events leading up to meeting Jack and Steele.
When Im done, Penelope sits back momentarily stunned. Well, youve had quite
the journey. At least now I can guess at how you got here. You must have figured it had
something to do with the rose, right? I nod. Well, the thing about that rose is that its
not natural, it was made. She takes a sip of her tea.
By whom?
The Atrian Queen. Queen Malique.
77
 Sapphire

Im stunned. Oh course Malique made the forest but, I assumed that whatever
grew there was nature's doing. I dont know what to think or do so I simply ask, How
did the rose get to Halivaara though? And how did I get transported to Atria? Not
expecting an answer.
I know how you got out here, Penelope starts, it was the rose, actually. I dont
know a lot about it but I do know that once it separates the body and soul, it takes the
soul to the roses original origin, The Sapphire Forest.
But why? I ask.
She shrugs her shoulders. Her Royal Highness would be the only one who knows
that answer Im afraid.
Do you or your family have any enemies? Jack asks.
Were royalty, we always have targets on our backs. What I dont understand is
Maliques part in this. There hasnt been any feuding between our countries in decades.
I mumble, pushing my cup of tea away, no longer wanting it. What have I ever done to
her? I wonder.
Perhaps it was her, or it could have been someone else entirely. Whoever
delivered it maybe didnt know what it was capable of. Not many do. It could all have
been an accident even. I know shes trying to raise my mood but I know better than to
get my hopes up.
So, how does she get back into her body? Steele surprises me by asking.
I see her hesitate but I lock my gaze with hers and she responds, Its been a few
days already that shes been separated so, her best course would be to connect with her
body as soon as possible. Before long shell start fading until eventually- she becomes
quiet, not wanting to finish.
Until when, Penelope, I demand.
Until eventually you cease to exist. Ive heard people sometimes last over a
month before they start fading, so I believe you have time yet before you need to start
worrying. There are other ways to reconnect you though. She says hopefully.
What are they? I ask.
Sometimes it can work through sleep. Have you noticed anything in your
dreams?
You mean nightmares, Im aware of them. I feel Steeles eyes on me but I
continue, how does it work through sleep?
From what Ive heard -and this kind of event doesnt usually happen- you should
be able to just focus solely on your body and returning to it.
It didnt work. Ive tried that multiple times and it hasnt worked. Is there
another way?

78
 Sapphire

She wont meet my gaze as she says, There is but, its something that cannot be
done. She stops, ending it at that.
Okay- I draw out. Do you mind if I ask what it is?
Your Highness, its something that no one should ever experience. She snaps.
Taken aback, Jack places an arm around her. Is it bad? he quietly ask her.
Noticing we need the answer she caves and tells us, Yes Jack, it is bad. It
involves inflicting so much pain on the separated soul that it is forced to join its body
through torture, she huffs out.
She continues, I heard once that there was a man that was separated. He was so
desperate to return to his body -he was originally in a different continent when it
happened- that he hired some men to beat him. It didnt work though, the men couldnt
stand the sounds of the man's screams so finally, through his pain he drug his crippled
body onto a cliff and threw himself off. The mans soul returned to his body
momentarily, but because whatever happens to the soul happens to the body, the body
was so badly damaged that he could not be saved. We all sit in silence, neither knowing
what to say. So, your best option Aura, is to either figure out your nightmares or head
straight to Halivaara.
Thats what Im planning. Can you explain how Im not technically a body
right now? How Im just a soul? I mean, I feel solid. I pat myself self-consciously.
Im sorry, I dont know. Queen Malique has some twisted magic. Only she could
answer your questions.
I lean back in my seat. As soon as I re-unite with my body, my first order of
business is to meet with the Atrian Queen.

Chapter 11

79
 Sapphire

We had not much to say after that so Penelope started sorting through her herb
books, trying to find a recipe thatll help me sleep and hopefully reconnect me with my
body. Jack and Steele move toward the hall, leading passed the two bedrooms and the
backdoor. Penelope said itll take some time for her to find the right recipe so I exit
through the front door, needing fresh air to think.
The sun is sinking lower, casting a brilliant orange glow over the city. Fresh
spring air drifts through the hills with the promise of a warm summer. I walk around the
house, toward the back where a huge maple tree stands with a swing built onto one of
the overhanging limbs. With the reminder of home I race toward it and sit down,
swinging lightly in the breeze.
I dont hear footsteps until I see a shadow beside me. Looking over I see Steele
watching me. Penelope will figure something out, shes good at what she does. I can
tell hes trying to cheer me up and I give him a weak smile for his effort.
I hope youre right. I pump my legs, making the swing go higher, relishing in
the feel of the free air on my face. I just have this feeling that it wont work. The herbs I
mean, I think itll help me sleep but not return me to my body. I believe the only way
itll work, is for me to just get back home.
He leans back against the house crossing his ankles, thinking. Maybe.
A moment of silence passed between us and I allow the swing to slow its
momentum. Listen, this is Jack and Penelopes first time back home together in a while
and I was thinking of renting a room at an inn just up the road, you know, so that they
can have some privacy. I have enough coin, I could book you a room tonight too if you
like?
I sigh, thinking of having a nice warm bed to sleep in again. That would be nice,
but I should probably start heading back home tonight. Ill try some of Penelopes
concoction, but if it doesnt work, Im heading home. I hate saying it but, its my best
option.
Its going to be dark soon, you dont have a horse, and you can hardly stand up
anymore youre so tired. You can stay one night, then be on your way tomorrow if
youre able. He stands, crossing his arms across his chest. Penelope said you have time
yet, so why not spend some of it getting to know Penelope better and seeing the city? We
are going to be staying for a few days, we could show you around? That is, if you want
to.
Not sure what to say I simply nod. Standing on my feet I start walking back to the
house to check how Penelope is doing. Just as I come to the corner I stop near Steele. I
heard you and Jack talking one night about a job locating a book, can that be a part of
my tour? I ask sweetly, displaying a smile.

80
 Sapphire

He gives me a crooked grin. Not a chance. He steps past me, heading towards
the front door.
Youre an ass! I yell at him. Dont worry, Ill convince Jack to let me come.
Maybe well do it together and we wont even need you. He halts in his movements and
slowly turns, eyes dark.
Getting the reaction I was hoping for I say, Even though I hate to admit it Steele,
I had fun these last few days. Getting to see the world in a different perspective is an
experience I thought I would never get to have, I say in all seriousness. Let me come
with you two. Even if Im just on lookout duty. Allow me one last final farewell event.
He steps closer, probably unsure if hes heard me right. I think you are in
desperate need of sleep.
Please, Steele, I beg. All my life Ive had to set a good example and Im tired
of pretending to be this perfect princess. I hate hiding who I am.
He stares down at me, wearing an expression I cant read. And who are you? he
asks quietly.
Surprised, Im not sure how to respond. I dont want my title to define me. I
want to define me. Who I am, the real me, the one who knows how to wield a sword and
will fight for what I believe in, thats me. Im someone who will stand-up for what I
want.
He holds my gaze, shadows playing over his features as he ponders. Ill think
about it, he answers, then turns and walks into the house.

Ive prepared a mixture for you that can be used as a tea. Just one spoonful per
cup, and only one cup a night, we dont want you overusing it. Penelope puts the herb
mixture into a pouch and ties it closed with a leather string.
Taking it from her offered hands, Is it safe for me to take alone, or should I wait
and try it tomorrow perhaps? I ask, wondering if itll possibly lead me to need medical
attention.
Of course it is. Its just a grounding remedy, so itll be easier for you to sleep,
nightmare free, she says with a smile.
Thank you so much for your help, I thank her and she rushes over, throwing her
arms around me, drawing me into a hug.
Youre very welcome, princess. She pulls back and Jack comes from down the
hall, wrapping an arm around her waist. Tomorrow Ill go out and grab the herbs I need
to try the recipe thatll hopefully reconnect you.

81
 Sapphire

Steele pulls the door open behind me, signaling our time to leave. See you
tomorrow. I say waving back as I pull the door closed behind me.
Steele walks his horse out of the stable towards me and loads up a couple of
saddlebags with our few essentials. Heaving myself into the saddle, Steele follows up
behind me and leads the horse back through the streets, slowly climbing in altitude.
The horses hooves clomp against the cobblestones tuning out the sound of
crickets in the distance. The hill becomes steeper, the buildings more closely built, and
their roofs overhanging the one below it creating a giant stair effect.
Most of the shops are closed now for the day, apart from the lone tavern across
the street and the lights of an inn shine brightly ahead. Its a big structure, at least four
stories high with a balcony wrapped around the second floor. As we draw closer I realize
that the first floor is carved out of the hill, and the snickers of horses can be heard from
inside.
We come to a halt outside of the inn and a stable boy rushes out, taking the reins
and leading the horse into the sables built into the first level. Grand stairs lead up to the
second floor and Steele carries our bags as we make our way up.
Wide doors remain open, their gossy curtains fluttering in the breeze. Scents of
cooking food and clean linens drift out to meet us as we enter the lobby. The floors are a
deep walnut stain with matching stairs leading up off to the left near the counter, and
glass doors off to the right open up to the dining room where sounds of music and voices
can be heard. Its a well constructed building, but it lacks in finery usually seen in
expensive hotels.
Two rooms, Steele says to the man behind the counter. When I turn to look
over, the man catches my eye and I notice he is near my age.
Two rooms? I hear him ask and I see his eyes lighting up when he looks back
over Steeles shoulder at me.
Steeles body stiffens. Yes, preferably ones beside each other, he states.
Ill see what we have. The boys lips fight a smile as he sorts through his books.
Uh, yes. We have two rooms on the top floor, but they are across the hall from one
another, will that be a problem?
No, Steele growls and grabs the keys from the boy's outstretched fingers.
He moves away from the counter drawing closer to me, leading towards the stairs.
If you need anything miss, dont hesitate to ask. I hear his cheerful voice, but Steele
blocks my view so I cant wave away my thanks.
Steele scoffs as we start up the stairs.
That was rude, you know.
Oh, was it. I couldnt tell. He stomps ahead of me.
Why are you acting so mean? I ask, puzzled.
82
 Sapphire

Its bad enough that you draw every eye that you pass. We dont need silly boys
panting after you, especially when we are supposed to be keeping your identity
unknown. We reach the third floor, turning to start up the next.
Oh my, seriously? He was just being friendly. People in these establishments do
that all the time. They flash away their charm in order for you to spend more, I say.
He doesnt respond, just reaches the top floor and walks down the wide hall
toward our rooms.
He pauses outside a door. This will be your room. He opens it up and goes
inside, looking it over. I follow behind him taking in the four poster bed with gauzy
white sheets and matching curtains. A door to the left of the bed leads into a bathroom
and a couple of wingback chairs sit near the unlit fireplace.
Steele, I mean this in the nicest way possible, but how are we paying for these
rooms? I certainly do not have enough gold on me and Im sure they wont accept the
promise of a later payment.
He looks over at me, face unreadable. I have it covered.
When I get back home Ill send money to reimburse you. I would hate to have
you think I was ungrateful for your help.
Thats kind, but won't be necessary. By that time Ill likely be in another country
and some buffoon on the street will end up with your money. My job gets me by well
enough, so dont worry about the cost. I just received full payment for the book job.
Surprised I answer, Oh, alright then. But I would still like to send some form of
gratitude, maybe I can have some of your bounty lowered in Halivaara.
He raises an eyebrow. You would do that for an outlaw? I nod. Especially
when you know I dont do honest work? My nod is a little more hesitant. Likely more
deaths?
Fine! Make it impossible. Will you take a simple thank you then?
Yes.
The minutes pass between us and he raises a second eyebrow. You will receive
one when Im no longer in your company. I tease and he sighs, a corner of his mouth
crooking up.
Why would you try to reward me? Im a wanted man- a wanted dead man,
shouldnt you want me hanging from a noose, not slaying throughout the continent? I
flinch. I can see why he would question me, as I have some of the power to do just that.
If youre as notorious as you say you are, how come the guards at the Gate here
didnt immediately arrest you?
Because I never show my face when doing a job. The messengers who come into
contact with me are usually people who know of my reputation and know not to mess
around. They risk themselves just as much as the person paying me. As for the odd
83
 Sapphire

person that may recognize me, well- he raises a shoulder in a partial shrug like its not a
problem.
In other words I should keep my mouth shut about ever meeting you and to
always watch my back? I ask with a smile.
A corner of his mouth twitches. You never answered my question.
Because I was avoiding it. Simple, you saved me and I know most in your line of
work should be swinging or behind bars, but I wouldnt find it right to sentence someone
who saved my life. And, if you somehow keep escaping your holdings theres a good
chance youll escape again.
I wouldnt say I saved your life. He takes a couple steps towards the end of the
bed.
Well, in a way you have. I may have freed myself, but you got us out of jail and
away from being discovered by guards, so that matters to me. Im sure there are people
out there who wouldnt think twice about turning you over but from my position, I
havent seen any illegal activity besides escaping a jail and that doesnt count because I
was the one who freed you.
Very well, he says, leaving it at that and he drops my gaze.
Going across the room I pull open the window, letting in the cool spring night air
to push away any more doubts. Steele places one of the bags down on the bench at the
end of the bed before heading back to the doorway.
I guess Ill see you down at dinner? He looks back, nods, then leaves pulling
the door closed behind him.
I move to the bag, opening it up and pulling out my other set of clothes. Walking
into the bathroom I stare in awe at the tub. Rushing towards it I turn the knobs on the
deep, white clawed slice of perfection. Several scented oils have been placed on the edge
and I choose one that smells like roses, pouring some into the water. Stripping out of my
dirty clothes I toss them in a corner and ease myself into the tub, savouring the feel of
the warm water. When the tub is full enough I turn off the taps and dunk myself beneath
the surface.
Once Ive scrubbed the filth from my body I dry off on one of the offered white
towels. Dressing, I strap my weapons on again just in case, hiding them from view. I
braid my hair back, still damp and walk out of the room. My eyes rove over the bed
hungrily, but my stomach refuses, demanding food now.
Grabbing my room key, I lock the door behind me and hesitate outside Steeles
door, unsure if I should knock.
He said he would meet me down at dinner so I continue on my way and head
downstairs.

84
 Sapphire

The dining room is a very open room; wide windows spread from floor to ceiling
and several glass doors open out onto the balcony, where small groups of people gather
around tables or simply stand.
I find a table in a back corner, near an open door away from the crowds. A
waitress arrives and I order two waters while waiting for Steele. The waitress leaves and
brings back the waters.
Dining alone tonight? says a voice over my shoulder. Looking back, its the
young man who gave us our rooms.
Uh, no. My friend should be joining me shortly. I answer politely. The light in
his eyes dim slightly and he keeps his easy smile.
While youre waiting for him, would you care for a dance? he asks hopefully.
The music playing is a soft slow tune.
Uh- Im sorry, Im not really in the mood tonight. I do a quick scan of the room,
looking for Steele.
Perhaps after youve eaten?
She said, no. Respect the ladys wishes and leave, rumbles a deep voice behind
me. Looking over the young man's shoulder I see Steele, with a firm set to his jaw.
The mans eyes go wide with surprise as Steeles taller frame steps closer,
hovering over my chair. The young man meets my eyes before taking his leave,
shoulders slumped.
Steele sits down in the chair across from me, taking a sip of his water. Hes
cleaned up, wearing fresh clothes in dark shades. Youre rather intimidating tonight, I
say casually. I feel his eyes on me but I avoid them and wave down a waiter.
We place our orders and our meals arrive shortly after. We eat in silence, each
more focused on swallowing down our first hot meal in days.
After we finish our meal I scan the remaining crowd, finding a card game
underway in one of the corners. They are playing for money I soon realize as I watch
each of them placing their shares. An idea forms quickly and when their game finishes -a
younger man grins widely and collects his winnings- I get to my feet and make my way
over.
What are you doing? I hear Steele ask. I simply wave off his question and walk
up to the table.
Is there any room for another player, gentlemen? I ask sweetly with pleading
eyes, praying they think me naive and dumb around a deck of cards.
I dont think this is the type of game you would know how to play, sweetheart.
Why dont you move along, now? Asks a grubby old man with a grey beard and stained
shirt.

85
 Sapphire

A couple of the other players hide their laughter but I hold my ground. Fine. Ill
move along, right after I play you out of all your money.
A challenge! I have to see this. Put your money where your mouth is darling, and
you do the same old coot. Let's get this game underway, shall we? The man across the
table announces. His eyes light up with joy. The gold stud in his ear twinkles when he
turns my way, better facing the light. I can tell hes a pirate; close cropped brown hair
and a mischievous grin hides just out of sight of his self-assured posture.
He kicks a chair over to me and gives me a wink. Dont worry, love. I wont
leave you completely broke! Then he burst out a laugh and several men around the
table join in.
I will thank you for being generous, but let me assure you I will not be playing
quite as nice. I flash him a smile, causing him to lean back slightly, assessing me. When
the cards start getting passed around he removes his attention from me back to the game.
Picking up my cards I sort through them and shuffle them around, surprised to see
a few good cards to work with. The game begins, we each toss in some form of wealth.
The old bearded man tosses in a woman's wedding ring and I fill with disgust, thinking
theres a good chance its his wifes. The rest toss in coin while I toss in a bracelet,
causing the men to snicker. Then the pirate tosses in more than enough coin to feed a
man for a month and a serious mood settles over us. Hes a risk taker I can tell, if he
plays as well as he bets this might be harder to do.
We each take our turns, either dropping cards or picking one up until we are
satisfied with what we have. The men lay down their cards and the pirate breaks out a
knowing grin thinking he has us all beat. He looks up at me. Scared, love?
I purse my lips, looking over each of the men's cards. Lastly looking at the
pirates I lift a corner of my mouth. Raising my eyes to meet his. Thats a hard hand to
beat, but will you accept defeat? I drop my cards.
The men sit back stunned.
I reach for my winnings when a hand clamps down on my wrists. Not so fast!
You cheated, yells the bearded man, causing the other players to give me a once over
before they check out each other, trying to find other possible cheats.
Oh, come now you big oaf. Admit you lost and let's start another game, shall
we? The pirate tries to smooth over the bigger man's anger.
No! I cannot go back home without that ring! He tries reaching for it.
Well, then you shouldnt have lost, I say as I pull a hand free, snatching up the
ring. Out the corner of my eye I catch a shadow moving across the room. The man
snatches for my hand holding the ring but I move it out of his reach. He squeezed my
other wrist until my hand goes slack and I can no longer feel my fingers. Let go of me,
I snarl.
86
 Sapphire

He squeezes tighter and I fight with the idea of reaching for a dagger. Just as Im
about to give in, the shadow I saw materializes behind the man, holding a blade to his
throat.
Everything stops. The dining hall is still, all eyes transfixed on what will happen
next.
Let the girl go, says the shadowed voice, slightly dripping with venom. The
man visibly swallows, terrified of the deadly piece of steel at his throat.
Make her give me the ring back, he forces out, now sweating. He releases my
wrist a fraction of an inch but still in his grasp.
Steele applies more pressure to his dagger. Did you, or did you not, bet it away?
The man swallows, face turning red with anger. I did.
Did you, or did you not, lose?
The man throws daggers at me with his gaze. She cheated. More pressure is
applied and a thin line of blood wells up against the blade.
Do you have proof? Because Ive been watching her since she walked up to this
table and not once have I seen her cheat in any way. Have you? He addresses the pirate
who in answer looks over at me considering. No, I havent.
Have any of you witnessed her cheating? Steele asks the remaining men at the
table, each one shakes his head. Well, then it looks here that you lost fairly. Own up to
your loss and remove your hand from her or I will remove it for you, he says darkly.
The man drops my hand and Steele slacks off on the dagger, allowing the man more
movement. He slumps back down into his seat, face still red with anger.
One man removes himself from the table and exits into the night.
Maybe, if the lady is forgiving enough shell allow you to try to win your ring
back. Steele plants the idea, tossing me a questioning look as if to say, its your choice.
I want to shake my head, no chance in hell, but that would be heartless.
Instead, I build up the atmosphere, not ready to give in just yet. I sigh, pocket my
winnings then hold up the ring. Its not much to look at, a simple gold band with a small
diamond in the center. Its something my family wouldnt even consider taking a look at,
but out here, this is a man's savings. Something hes worked hard to earn and it pitties
me that he would gamble it away.
Very well. Ill toss this in, on the next round, that is if you gentlemen are still in
the mood to play? I take a look around and they nod while the pirate pulls out a grin
and places more money on the table, this time not as much as the previous round.
I turn my eyes on the bearded man. Understand this. You have to win this next
round or youll have to face your wife without it. I place the ring in the center of the
table.

87
 Sapphire

The next round begins and with my every move, the bearded man watches,
praying to catch me to see if I cheat. Steele has backed away, likely still watching,
waiting to step in if things turn bad.
The bearded bastard must have some luck in him. He wins the next round,
pocketing the ring then leaves out the door leaving just us three players left. Four more
games are played before its just the pirate and myself left. Feeling my coin purse, I fill
with satisfaction that Ill likely have enough money to pay for a ride home.
Well, its just me and you, darling. Care for another game? he asks, raising a
brow. He shuffles the deck ready to start another round. Hes a challenging opponent,
well skilled in cards, knowing when to raise the stakes and when to hold. Between the
two of us, he made the most money but, Im satisfied with my winnings, knowing itll
help get me home.
I should call it a night, I say, sliding my chair back.
That would probably be wise. His eyes travel to a place over my shoulder.
Youre intimidating friend over there is starting to give me the eye. I would like to leave
here with my head still intact. He reaches across the table and takes my hand, planting a
kiss. It was a pleasure playing against you, love. He releases my hand, climbing to his
feet.
Once hes gone I leave the table, turning to find Steele leaning against the
balcony, watching me.
I pocket my purse, walking out to meet him.
The hour has gotten late, where there was once crowds only a scattered few
remain. We find a spot overlooking the city, the moon bright overhead, reflecting off a
small lake in the distance between the hills. The air has cooled, pulling out the warmth
from the day.
Made some fast money? He asks.
Some, yes. Hopefully enough. I shrug.
Silence settles between us as we look over the city.
Are you going to miss this? Steele leans his forearms against the railing, hands
clasped.
A smile touches my face when I feel the mood between us lightening.
Absolutely.
He raises an eyebrow at me. Honestly?
I swat his arm. Of course Im going to miss this, who wouldnt? I know it may
sound insane, but its the truth. The freedom, the possibilities, I could never do this at
home.
A lot of it would be frowned upon, wouldnt it? The corners of his lips quiver,
fighting a smile. I simply nod. You are a very strange girl, he breaths.
88
 Sapphire

Ill take that as a compliment. That makes Steele laugh, its deep and rich, and
lightens his whole face. Its a nice sound. I join in with him.
When weve finished Steele asks, You really dont like the royal life?
Im not saying I hate it, I just dont like the snobby nobles and fake niceties, its
a joke. And the role Im supposed to keep up, you know, act like royalty not like one of
the new guard recruits.
Oh, so youre cocky and believe youre better than the rest, he teases, a light in
his eyes.
I go along with it. Sometimes. But, give me some credit, I am better than most of
the recruits.
I dont know, I havent seen you do much.
Well, maybe one day youll have to come and visit me so I can show you a
lesson. I dont realize Ive said it out loud and I know my face shows surprise because
Steele looks over at me.
Im about to tell him that is if youre ever in the area but he cuts me off, One
day maybe, unless youre preparing for your wedding or something. He looks back out
over the city.
Confused, What do you mean?
He raises an eyebrow at me and looks back inside the inn. I follow his eye and see
the young man from earlier at the counter, from the colour on his cheeks I can only guess
hes been caught watching us.
I burst out a laugh and Steele looks at me sharply. Youve got to be kidding me.
From the way hes been watching you, Im surprised he hasnt tried another
move on you yet. His eyes darken as he looks back at the younger man, and thats when
I remember Steele has a few years on me already, at least seven or eight making me feel
younger than my years.
Youll stop him though. I raise a brow at him this time.
He watches me, trying to determine my motives. He must have found something
because he answers, Only if you want me too.
I look back at the man behind the counter considering, Steeles eyes still on me.
The man looks up when I look away, I need someone that will challenge me, to be my
equal. Not someone desperate for attention.
Ill take that as a yes? The silver flecks in his eyes lightening.
Thats a yes.
After several quiet minutes, We should probably head back in. You need to try
that concoction Penelope made for you and hopefully have a full night's sleep.
The idea makes my body hum, desperate to rush up the stairs and collapse in the
soft bed. He must feel it too because he falls into step beside me as we make our way
89
 Sapphire

through the dining room. When we enter the lobby, the man at the counter raises his
eyes, eagerly seeking me out. When they fall on me, Steele steps closer and draws an
arm around my waist in a possessive gesture, clearly saying mine.
Startled, I tense but he only pulls me closer. Have a good night miss. The mans
voice comes out sharp and his eyes become hard as he stares at Steeles arm around me.
She will. Steele says loud enough for the man to hear, his lips press a kiss on
the side of my head for added enthusiasm and my cheeks flood with heat.
Once we are out of sight I step out of Steeles arm, tossing him a look.
You wanted him to back off, right? He asks when we reach the top of the steps.
Yes. If looks could kill, you wouldnt be standing here. You should have seen the
daggers he was throwing your way. We start up the second set of stairs.
Oh, Id find a way. I wouldnt let something as small as that kill me.
Now whos being cocky and full of himself? I raise a challenging brow.
Only stating facts, sweetheart. He turns down the hall.
Was the kiss really necessary? I try to fight the heat from climbing back into my
cheeks.
He doesnt look at me when he answers, When it comes to boys like him. But
even that probably wont stop him for long.
He is my age you know? I say when we stop outside our doors. Steele looks
down at me, brows drawn like hes considering my age for the first time.
You need a man, not a boy. I miss the look in his eyes as he enters his room,
closing the door behind him.
I stand there stunned, speechless. After several tries with the lock I enter my
room, locking the door behind me.

90
 Sapphire

Chapter 12

Someone lightly knocks on the door, probably so as not to draw attention as to

why they would be visiting my room at this hour. I turn away from the window and open
the door so the hinges make no sound.
He searches my face. Noticing my alertness he says, Youre still awake?

91
 Sapphire

Opening the door wider so he can make his way in, he brushes past while I close
the door. I couldnt sleep. Facing the room I see him observing the unmade bed,
clothes on the floor and the wide open window.
He comes to a conclusion to my answer and spins on me with eyes as cold as ice.
He takes in my appearance from top to bottom going over my wind blow hair, flushed
cheeks and simple grey nightgown. He nearly runs over to the open window and leans
out looking down before turning his attention to the roof's ledge.
What are you looking for? I ask confused.
I heard a noise. Why couldnt you sleep? He moves back towards me, his eyes
are alive, the blue becoming darker- a near black.
I dont know, I just felt too awake so I was looking out over the town. Is that a
crime? Why is he acting like this?
Looking out over the town? He repeats with disbelief.
Okay, fine, not the town exactly. I reach for his hand and pull him back over to
the window. I was watching this. I point up into the sky. I watch his reaction instead of
the sky, it starts off suspicious, as if he's expecting something bad, but then his edges
soften out and his eyes go back to normal. This is what Im named after, I tell him.
Tearing my gaze from his face I stare up at the night. The moon and stars casts a
light for the darkened world while the Auroras dance away, stealing the spotlight.
Greens and reds bend and fold across the sky, pulling apart from one another before
crashing back together.
Feeling eyes on me, I shyly glance over. His eyes hold fast and show no
judgement.
He pulls on my hand that was still left forgotten in his closer to him. Bracing one
foot on the window frame he shoots me a mischievous grin as he nearly pulls me out the
window with him.
What are you doing? With one hand locked in his vise grip I use my free hand
to clutch the frame.
We need a better view, is his response.
He stands balanced on the window frame tugging on my hand pulling me up with
him. Daring not to look down I grasp onto anything I can reach. The buildings wall is
smooth stone supplying no hand holds, so my only option is Steeles arm. With his free
hand he grabs hold of the roof's ledge and with that single arm, he manages to pull
himself up, all the while never freeing my hand.
With just me now on the window frame I lean into the wall for support.
Give me your other hand, His voice drifts down to me and I look up, surprised
to see a smirk on his face. Scowling back at him I raise my other hand. Is the princess
afraid of heights? In one quick motion he pulls me up and wraps an arm around my
92
 Sapphire

waist to sweep my legs onto the roof. Shuffling away from the ledge I pull myself up
into a sitting position.
Of course not, but falling to my death because my body is too exhausted
wouldnt make the best of stories. In truth heights dont bother me. I grew up climbing
trees and scaling buildings, and more often do I spend my nights back home sitting on
the roof watching the sky.
I wouldnt have let you fall.
Looking over at him I can see the truth in his eyes. Stretching back onto his hands
he glances out at the night. The view up here is better dont you think?
Looking up I release a small gasp, the sky is more alive than ever. The reds and
greens twirl and dance together, pull apart only to cross paths again painting a living
masterpiece onto the canvas that is the night sky.
Its so beautiful. It comes out in a whisper as I wrap my arms around my knees,
resting my chin on them. My hair folds around me creating a blanket over my shoulders.
It helps to block out the chill of the night but my exposed arms and the rest of my body
breaks out in goose bumps under my thin nightgown. The breeze pulls at my hair and
gown, but I ignore it, losing myself in the beauty of the night.
I nearly jump when I hear shuffling and something heavy being dropped on my
shoulders. Pulling the cloak tighter around myself, Thank you, but wont you be cold?
He settles down closer to me so that our bodies are almost touching.
Im from the north; my body is familiar with cooler weather. With him sitting
this close I can feel the heat pouring off of him.
Like a living fire.
I shift closer to his warmth.
Did you drink any of Penelopes tea? he asks.
I did, yes. I didnt want him to think me weak or afraid but I was. I was terrified
the tea she brewed wouldnt keep me from the darkness and confusion. I can feel the
herbal brew pulling at my mind telling me to relax and sleep but my body is too wound
up.
Youre afraid it wont work. Its said as a statement instead of a question.
Maybe, I mumble, picking at a loose string on his cloak.
If it doesnt Ill throw a bucket of cold water on you. That woke you up before.
A smile touches his lips.
I knock my shoulder into his. Youre such a gentleman. But I cant laugh it off
or even fake a smile, instead I stare at the sky.
You need sleep though, Aurora, you cant let your fears rule you.
You dont know what its like.

93
 Sapphire

That may be, but I do know fear. And sometimes the only way to overcome it, is
to face it head on.
How do you face something when it feels like you dont even exist? Theres just
nothing but darkness and the voices of people I know buried within the depths. Theres
not even words to describe the type of torture that is to a person. Wrapping my arms
tighter around myself I wipe away an escaped tear on Steeles cloak.
Several minutes of silence pass, then he responds quietly, I could watch over you
tonight. Penelope promised it would help you sleep normally, but if anything changes Ill
wake you.
Feeling his eyes on me I look at him. I wont let you nearly slip away again, I
promise. Ill keep you right here. His words comfort me, making me believe that if
anything happens hell be here for me. My body relaxes, readying for sleep.
Not wanting to give up the beauty of the night to return indoors, I lie back on the
roof and adjust Steeles cloak so it covers me like a blanket. You dont want to sleep in
a bed?
Not when I can see the stars. Turning onto my side with my back to the wind
Steele moves even closer to share more of his heat.
Youre a very strange princess, you know that, right? The smile in his voice
releases a small smile onto my lips.
Ive been told that once or twice. Something between us has lifted, theres an
easiness between us now almost like breathing. With the peace between us I have to ask,
Where exactly in the north are you from?
He keeps staring at the sky but I can see the furrow between his brows as he
ponders over whether or not to answer.
I know up till now hes never spoken about where hes come from, and Ive been
almost afraid to ask. But something in him tonight breaks because he answers, Saker
Keep. Thinking if Ive ever heard the name before Steele must notice my lack of
knowledge for the town because he continues, Most people havent heard of it because
its so small and tucked back into the mountain side. A person could walk right passed it
if they werent looking in the right direction.
Hearing the sharp edge and bitterness in his voice when he talks about his
hometown makes me wonder what could have happened there and what his growing up
life was like.
I hesitantly ask, Would you ever go back?
He looks down then over towards me. Ive thought about it.
I ponder over his response, considering hes thought of returning makes me think
that perhaps it wouldnt be for a simple friendly visit.
Not wanting to press the subject further, One day I would like to visit Nevrynn.
94
 Sapphire

Youre royalty, you can go wherever you want.

Im afraid once I get back home Ill be seeing less of the world. I have a feeling
my parents will be keeping a very tight leash on me, I say truthfully.
You have a thing for sharp objects, Im sure youll figure it out.
I dont think itll be that easy, disappointment laces my words.
Silence settles between us and my eyes start getting droopy. I feel the familiar pull
of sleep when Steeles voice wakes me back up. In the morning- He clears his throat.
If youre interested, I was thinking of doing some scouting out for that job I have to do.
If you wanted to, you could come along. He avoided my eyes until now, almost like he
was nervous to ask.
When I catch his gaze it holds onto mine; the night stars dancing in his eyes,
highlighting the blue of them.
A smile tugs at my lips. I would love to.
A similar smile tugs at his handsome face. Good. Now go to sleep.
I burrow back under his cloak, the leather and spicy smell of him wrapped around
me, the aroma drawing me under into a deep sleep.

Steele
She drifts off to sleep with a smile still painted on, my cloak swallowing up her
tiny frame. I watch her, making sure her breathing stays even, no furrow between her
brows. Soon, shell be leaving, returning to her home and responsibilities. These past
few days in her life will become nothing more than distant memories, including the
people she met, and the man she freed.

95
 Sapphire

Chapter 13

Aurora
Im burning up.
I feel like Im on fire. Bolting upright, Steeles cloak slides off of me. I have to
blink a few times adjusting to the brightness. The sun is playing its hot fingers over my
skin, shining over the town in a late morning brightness.
The body beside me stirs, dressed all in black. He pulls back his arm from resting
across my waist. His clothes cling to his toned body, and when I realize Im staring I turn
my gaze back over the town, cheeks flaming.
How was your sleep? he ask around a yawn.
Thinking back to the night, I cant remember a single nightmare or dream. Quite
well, finally. I stretch back my shoulders and back, feeling the pull of stiff muscles.
Perhaps the rooftop wasnt a good idea for sleeping on.
Steele rotates his shoulders as well. He looks over, I thought about taking you
back inside, but I didnt want to run the risk of disturbing you. You seemed to be finally
getting some well needed sleep.
I did. Im not complaining, Ive gotten used to the hard ground by now, its just
that you paid for two rooms that didnt receive any use. I already feel bad enough that
Im being taken care of without the ability to pay back the debt.
Its no problem. He stands, offering me his hand. Are you hungry? Picking up
his cloak, I take his offered hand and nod. He pulls me to my feet and I hand him back
his cloak. Wait here. He tells me as he walks to the edge of the roof, slings his legs
down then disappears out of sight.

96
 Sapphire

In some way Ill find a way to thank Steele, Jack and Penelope for all theyve
done. Without them I wouldnt have made it as far as we did and I would likely be
trapped in my nightmares.
Peering out over the town, I feel the air is warm and still, promising a hot
summer. Chimes ring a few blocks over and birds soar through the clouds. I can hear
vendors shouting and the bustle of another busy day has started and the view of the city
looks incredible. Tiled roof-tops cover the hillsides as far as the eye can see. Fresh
baking bread can be smelled drifting up from the bakery across the street causing my
stomach to growl loudly.
Not a moment too soon, a familiar figure slings himself back up onto the rooftop,
with a brown bag in hand.
That was quick. I comment as he sits down beside me.
People seemed eager to allow me to get my breakfast before them. Generous folk
around here. He pulls out a croissant glazed and drizzled with chocolate.
My mouth instantly waters.
He hands one to me with a smirk.
Taking the fresh dessert I sink my teeth into it. The dough is light and airy and
just enough sweetness to it without being overpowering. I look at him out the corner of
my eye, hes enjoying his croissant just the same. I look harder, away from his face over
his clothing, then I see it, the small gleams of silver.
Well, I would be to if it meant life or death.
He looks over, brows drawn. I draw my eyes downward, to rest on the hilts of his
multiple daggers. He follows my eyes and a crooked grin breaks out.
I forgot those were there. He goes back to eating, acting innocent.
Sure you did. I figured he would never go anywhere unarmed. The man is a
walking weapon, hes probably just as capable without a blade as he is with one. His lips
fight a smile as he continues eating his breakfast. Will I be graced with the pleasure of
witnessing you fight again? It would be nice to see what you know, maybe you could
teach me some things before I go? I ask hesitantly.
When Im sure hes not going to answer I finish off my breakfast, licking the
sweet sugar off the tips of my fingers. My teaching methods are a lot different than
those that your guards use.
My heart leaps with excitement. Thats fine. Im a fast learner and the different
methods will help me, challenge me more.
Humour lights his eyes. Im not going to go easy.
I wouldnt expect you to. He meets my stare, trying to determine if Im serious.
If we have time, he answers and I break out a grin. We should be on our way.
Did you still want to help scout out the house?
97
 Sapphire

Of course, but first I need to change.

Steele leads us over to the roofs edge then climbs down to the open window,
bracing against the frame and reaching an arm out to me. I drop my legs over the edge,
slowly easing myself lower until he can reach my waist and pulls me into my room. I
tumble away from the window and out of Steeles arms. Catching myself on the bedpost
I pick up my discarded clothing. Steele makes himself comfortable in one of the chairs
while I go into the bathroom to change.
When I come out with my hair pulled up I pick up my cloak and Steele stands.
Ready? He asks.
Lead the way, I answer.
He pulls open the door and a figure is standing in the way holding towels.
The same young man from last night is standing there staring at Steele in
bewilderment. His eyes move over to me. I was making my linen deliveries. Um, uh-
would you need more miss? he stumbles out, cheeks colouring.
Steele leans against the door casually, clearly enjoying watching the younger man
fumble. Yes, she would love a couple more towels. Right, darling? He asks me
sweetly, humour in his eyes. Men.
Yes, I would, thank you. I take the offered towels.
Would you care for some more, sir? He asks with more venom in his voice
towards the intimidating man before him. I knocked on your door earlier, but there was
no answer. Now I know why, he mumbles.
Steele smiles wickedly and soon my cheeks warm when he answers, Well, its
hard to answer a door when I havent been in that room since I checked in.
The other mans eyes turn hard as he thrusts over several towels towards Steele
then turns on his heels and walks away. Steele chuckles and looks over at me. I roll my
eyes dropping my towels on the bed. What? He asks behind me.
I turn and look over at him, You know hes probably planning to kill you in your
sleep?
He places his towels on a chair by the fireplace. Not if he thinks Im sleeping
next to you.
Oh, I dont think that will stop him. I run it over in my mind almost certain.
Would you let him? he surprises me by asking, the humour slowly slipping
away.
I scoff, Of course not. I still need you, and youd probably have a dagger in his
throat before he even cleared half the room. An emotion crosses over his face but he
washes it away before I can identify it.
Ahh, so now you know how dangerous I am.
Since I met you I have known you were dangerous. I state.
98
 Sapphire

He purses his lips. Shall we continue on our way?

Yes, I breath and we exit out the door.
When we reached the third floor the young man delivering towels comes out of a
room ahead of us and instinctively I reach for Steeles hand, weaving my slim fingers
between his strong ones acting the role. I cant stop the thrill that takes over in my chest
when the man sees our hands and descends the stairs two at a time and a laugh escapes
my lips.
I think youre starting to enjoy the torture, too. He squeezes my hand and I
smile. Resting my head against his shoulder, we turn to pass by the front desk.
It would have been cheaper to just rent one room, you know sir? We have guests
that could use the wasted room. We stop at the desk listening to the young man.
What if we need a change of view? You know what, youre right. Cancel my
room and have someone move my things across the hall. Steele pulls out a cooper and
flicks it over, not even caring if the other man catches it or not.
He pulls me along out the door and into the sun.

Chapter 14
99
 Sapphire

The crowds are considerably thicker today so we continue on, on foot. I look on
in amazement at all the people flooding the streets, wondering how we are supposed to
make it anywhere today without shoving anyone over.
After squeezing through one block we dont see a thinning to the crowds. Is
there an easier way? I nearly have to yell above the noise. Steele looks around,
searching.
Soon he clasps a hold of my hand again and pulls me towards a building. Before I
can ask, he forms a step with his hand and I place my foot in it and he lifts. I reach for
the ledge and with him lifting, I easily hoist myself up. I reach down for Steele but he
ignores my offered hands. Instead he uses a toppled over crate to stand on, then jumps,
grabbing a hold of the roof and pulling himself up.
Are you ready for your first lesson? He comes to stand beside me, pointing out
over the rooftops.
I follow his finger, taking notice of the flat roofs, peaked roofs and the ones that
look as if they are ready to collapse. This is how we are going to get around the city?
Its the quickest way. He takes off across the roof then leaps down to the next
one. When he doesnt look back I shake myself, take a deep breath, then take off after
him. The drop isnt as far down as I thought. I brace my knees to absorb the shock and
race to the next ledge. Steele waits two houses down, looking over his shoulder at me,
making sure Im following.
When I hit the next roof and race to the end I draw to a halt before jumping. The
drop is at least ten feet more than the last one and its farther away.
I cant jump that, I yell to Steele.
He walks over and climbs up onto the roof Im to jump down onto and considers
the distance. Yes, you can. Your body will know what to do, but your mind will tell
you, you cant. Dont think, just jump.
I look over the ledge one last time. If I dont make it Steele will have to scrape up
my body off the cobblestones. Throwing my trust at him I give myself a running start.
Just as my feet hit the ledge, my mind catches up with my body and I feel myself tensing
up as the distance between roofs shortens.
Oof, breaks out of my mouth as I hit the roof. I land on the soles of my feet, but
the momentum of the drop forces me to my knees and I catch myself with my hands.
Heat shoots up my calves and my hands tingle from the impact. I pull myself up, looking
over at Steele a pace away. So, is this how assassin's get around?

100
 Sapphire

More or less, he answers, preparing for the next drop.

I walk over to the ledge beside him, the next roof is merely a step away. Do you
consider yourself an assassin? I ask as we cross.
No.
But you have killed, I simply say.
Yes, he responses a moment later.
Multiple times? I ask hesitantly.
Yes, which makes me a murderer. I dont live to kill people like assassins do.
They live and breathe it. I feel his mood darkening.
And what do you live for?
He pauses to look back at me. Theres a guarded look in his eyes but also
uncertainty. I dont know, he says quietly before he continues walking.
I consider the man ahead of me -the weapons cloaking his body and the weapon
that is his body- and I dont feel any outright fear towards him. Im aware hes
dangerous with blood on his hands and probably one too many sins to count, but Im not
afraid of him. Maybe once Ive witnessed more of what hes capable of then my opinion
may change, but until then Ill accept him for who I see.
We reach the end of the street with no way across without climbing down. Where
did you learn this way of traveling? I mean, at home its one of my methods of travel
also. I feel that Ive begun to pry out too many answers from him too soon but I felt the
need to ask. Afraid though that Im pushing him away.
Hes scouting the surroundings trying to find a way across or maybe a way out of
answering but, he surprises me, I had a few years of practice.
Im sorry if Im prying, I wont ask anything else. I quickly get out before its
too late. He looks over at me, wearing a mask to hide his emotions. He considers me for
a moment then moves back to watching the streets. He looks down and pauses. I look
over the edge to see what has captured his attention; a hay wagon coming down the
street, and it appears it will cross our path. Our way down? I ask, raising my brows.
I was considering it, but Im more interested in continuing on rooftop versus
shoving through the crowds.
Alright. Can you find another way across? I ask while searching the
neighbouring buildings for another route.
Without an answer he moves over to the left corner where a sign overhangs from
the roof and stretches out across the street. He gives the metal bar supporting the sign a
few hesitant steps, seeing if itll hold his weight. When the bar holds he looks over the
surroundings and street below.
The bar is strong enough to hold my weight so itll definitely hold yours. Youre
going to need to give yourself a running start but be aware of where you plant your feet.
101
 Sapphire

When you hit the end of the bar make sure you push off with your dominant foot to give
you the force youll need. Fold your arms in and bend your knees, youre going to aim to
land on that awning. Im going first to make sure the awning is strong enough, so just
watch what I do and try to copy it.
I pick up my chin, eyes wide in bewilderment. And what if it doesnt? I hear my
voice rising with panic.
Hopefully the merchant and their products will break my fall. If not, Ill need
you to get me to Penelope, he says without a trace of humor.
He measures out several paces, turns back to face the street, then bolts for it. He
moves so quickly I never even saw his feet push off the bar. He tucks in his body, -a dark
figure slicing over the sunlit streets- and I hold my breath when his feet make impact
with the awning. The strong material holds his weight, but the merchant and a customer
notice the dip in the fabric.
Cursed street varmints! The old merchant lady grabs a broom, ready to swat at
Steele but he quickly shuffles off the awning and up the side of the building to perch on
a window sill.
He swivels himself around and makes eye contact with me. My heart pounds
hard, there is no way I can reciprocate that move. My palms start to sweat, so I brush
them on my pants to dry them off.
Steele nods at me, saying I can do it. I check myself, making sure my weapons are
secure and my cloak tied securely so it won't get in the way.
Measuring out several paces I allow myself a couple of extra ones given I have
shorter legs, and will need speed to build up momentum. Relaxing myself as best I can, I
take a few deep breaths, then go.
I pump my legs quick and hard, building up speed. The end of the bar draws to an
end too quickly and soon theres nothing underneath me but air. Remembering to tuck, I
pull my arms in and prepare my legs for landing. The awning draws nearer, then soon
its right underneath me. My foot clips the edge and throws my balance off, sending me
face-first into the awning but I catch myself with my hands in time before Im kissing
the fabric.
Pulling myself up, I clasp onto a window frame until Im off the awning and
standing firmly on the sill. Steele has managed to open his window and climbs inside.
Sliding to the end of my window I reach a hand out to clasp a hold of the open
window Steele slipped through. I pull my weight across and slide inside after him.
He slides the window closed behind me, putting a finger to his lips, he then points
towards the rooms partially open door where voices can be heard somewhere further
down the hall. Taking in the furniture and fully stocked bookshelves, this is a personal
library or study.
102
 Sapphire

Steele strides over to the doorway, not even making a sound on the hardwood
floor. I follow after him as silent as possible, but a creak manages to sneak out beneath
my foot halfway across the room. Pausing, I listen for sounds that may signal someone
heard of my presence. When seconds pass by without hurried footsteps, I make the final
steps across the room.
Steele pulls the door open without it squeaking on its hinges and takes several
steps into the open hallway. Pink rose wallpaper covers the walls and a flower-filled vase
sits atop a side table at the end of the hall with a window above it. Thinking thats our
likely way out, I hold in a sigh.
I follow closely behind Steele, stepping where he steps. We pass a staircase where
voices and pots and pans banging can be heard from a kitchen below.
As we approach a closed door in the center of the hall, -war will break out?
could be heard from within. Poised on the soles of our feet we listen.
Not unless they find the person responsible, says a male voice.
If its someone with rich blood the odds of a war will be even higher. Even if it
was some commoner, the king will issue more patrols and searches in likely every
suspicious area. He wont settle for a simple hanging, hell want the entire country to
feel his power. Steele looks over at me sharply, clearly he has an idea who the couple
are talking about. Raising a brow at him, he only responds by holding my stare.
I suppose well get our answer when or if the princess awakens.
I swallow. They are talking about me. When the conversation moves onto a
different topic we sneak past towards the window at the end.
The window easily pops open, the breeze ruffling its curtains. Steele looks out,
scanning the outside walls. Watching behind us for cover, the stairs stay silent and the
closed door still holds the talking couple.
A hand brushes my shoulder and I jump, startled. Steeles managed to wedge his
tall frame to squat inside the open window frame. He holds out a hand down to me and I
clasp onto his offered hand. A breath escapes me when he pulls me up next to him, the
vase of flowers undisturbed.
With his body taking up most of the room, I wedge myself against the frame,
bracing my feet -one against his and the other against the corner of the frame- trying to
give each other enough room, but our bodies still brush one another. With me practically
in Steeles lap, its easier to see the silver flecks in his eyes.
Steele draws my attention away from himself by pointing down. Fifteen feet
below us is a small empty balcony and right below that, a narrow alley another ten feet
down. Steele brushes my shoulder again, he points to himself, holds up one finger, then
points at me and holds up two fingers. I translate the message, understanding what hes

103
 Sapphire

trying to say and give a nod. He drops from the window and effortlessly plants himself
on the balcony, legs bent absorbing the silent impact.
I look back over my shoulder, the hall is still vacant, but the closed door is now
starting to open. I drop from the ledge. Bracing for the impact, heat still spreads up my
legs when I hit the hard metal, a soft thud announcing my presence.
I quickly point back up at the open window above us, The couple were leaving
when I dropped, maybe they wont notice, I whisper.
Sure enough Im proven wrong, I thought I told Samantha to close that window,
the ladys voice drifts down.
Steele grabs the edge of the railing surrounding the balcony and leaps over and I
quickly follow after him before the people upstairs look out. A hand reaches out as soon
as my feet hit the ground and pulls me back under the shelter of the balcony so that
were flush against the buildings wall to keep us hidden from overhead view.
A couple of heartbeats pass by before a soft thud could be heard from above.
Peeking out, I see the window upstairs is now closed.
Shall we? Steele asks from several feet down the alley.
We continue on down the alley, stepping over garbage, rats and waste. Do you
usually pass through houses as a means to get around? I ask dodging around a large pile
of garbage, a horrible stench rolling off of it and I cover my nose until were passed.
The odd time here or there, only when there is no easier option. Its harder to get
around by rooftops during the day because theres always someone looking up, so I
thought it would be best to just slip inside rather than be spotted scaling the side of the
building. The end of the alley opens up before us revealing a sunlit road with thinner
crowds.
When weve almost reached the mouth, Steele grabs a hold of my arm and forces
me behind him. Im about to ask him whats wrong when four bodies morph out of the
shadows. Steele halts, body becoming hard and rigid.
One of the men starts whistling a tune, and the sounds of metal being unsheathed
carries down the alley. Four male bodies, all disheveled looking, wearing clothing either
sizes too large or sizes too small with unshaven faces. A couple of the men wear glassy
alcohol-soaked eyes while wielding a homemade dagger, and the other a meat cleaver.
The two sober ones, -looking the more skilled of the bunch- hold short swords with
daggers strapped around their calves.
Steele? I breathe out behind him. Surely he can take the men easily and I know
I could hold my own as well, but I was taught to never underestimate any opponent.
He doesnt respond.
What do we have here? A young couple out for a romantic stroll? one of the
men with greasy brown hair asks before breaking out in chuckles. If thats the case lad,
104
 Sapphire

in all my years of experience Ive never seen a lady who finds it romantic to walk
through piles of filth.
Unless they dont know itll be a romantic walk, says a younger one with spiky
blond hair and a wicked look in his eyes. This man twirls his short sword while he peers
at me, and a sick grin spreads across his face when Steele angles himself more in front of
me, removing me from their view.
All the men burst out in laughter with the gesture. We just want through, Steele
rumbles out, putting just enough venom into his words.
Of course, go on right ahead, says the first speaker.
When Steele doesnt budge, I know the men havent moved. An idea forms in my
head that I think will work. I lay a hand on Steeles arm then step out from behind him,
cloaking myself in confidence. I make it no more than a foot from him before his hand
lashes out and catches my arm.
Easy, we dont have to pretend around this lot, I say to Steele sweetly. I widen
my eyes at him just the slightest bit, hoping hell notice. He catches my stare, then
releases his hand on my arm until it rests at his side. I decide not to push my luck so I
stay within his reach.
Sorry to intrude on you gentlemen, but we had to make a quick getaway. It
seems that nobles are becoming better at arming themselves, agreed?
The men stare at me with puzzled expressions. When neither of them make a
comment I continue, Surely youve been in the process of removing a man's head when
out of nowhere the wife comes home, screaming at the top of her lungs, ready to plunge
a dagger into your back? I ask with a raised brow.
The drunks gulp and blond-haired squints but they still dont sway. What are you
talking about lady? asks the man with the greasy brown hair.
Are you not disguising yourselves as drunk homeless-men as we are disguising
as a young love-sick couple? It isnt everyday that we run across fellow -what would you
call us- hunters in the same district? I take a daring step forward and I feel Steeles
presence move with me.
Hunters? the blond asks this time, looking over at his comrades.
Yes, you know, human hunters, killers, murderers, oh and my favourite,
assassins? I grin wickedly and open my cloak, displaying my blade collections. The
mens eyes rove over my weapons then stare down at their own. Dont worry, this isnt
all I carry, sometimes its nice when your weapons have their own legs. Right, darling?
I smile up at Steele causing the corners of his mouth to twitch the slightest, his eyes
never leaving the four men.

105
 Sapphire

Of course, Steele rumbles as he steps up closer. But love, I know youre

running on a blood high, so I think you forgot to do a weapons check. These men have
low grade blades, meaning they cant be hunters. Not at our level anyway.
Oh, shoot, I pout looking over their weapons. Me and my big mouth again.
Sorry fellas but, it seems like I made a mistake. You see people arent supposed to know
what we look like or, know what we do for that matter- I pull out a throwing knife,
twirling it between my fingers, allowing them to swallow down my lies.
The greasy-haired mans eyes go wide with realization. We are hunters, right
men? he puffs out his chest.
Yes.
Uh-
Of course. the men say in unison.
Sorry but, I think you all are lying.
How do we even know you are who you say you are? You could be lying as
well, A drunken one manages to ask.
Very good question, would you like to test that theory? I throw my knife. The
metal slices through the air then thuds as it buries into the building next to the man who
spoke. He looks over at the handle, a mere inch from his left ear. Eyes going wide, he
bolts for the end of the alley without looking back. We can hunt him down later, right?
When were done here? I point the question over my shoulder.
Yes.
I step ahead, pulling out more knives -Steeles shadow following me. The men
step back, holding out their weapons. We wont say anything, I swear! Please let me
live, begs the man with the brown hair.
Sorry, I say simply.
The remaining drunk wets himself while the blond falls into a fighting stance, as
if he has a chance. Steele steps out from behind me to step in front of the blond. The man
eyes up the night-wrapped man before him, taking in the number of weapons covering
his body, and the few more inches of height and muscle.
Visibly shaken, the man still lunges at Steele trying to catch him by surprise.
Steele easily deflects the blow with one of his swords and pulls a dagger free when the
other man prepares for another strike. Steele blocks the second blow, but steps inward,
closer to the blond haired man. He thrusts his dagger hand upward and the blonds eyes
go wide. The drunk collapses in a faint and the remaining horror-struck man bolts to the
end of the alley.
I let another knife fly, this one finds a home in the man's thigh as he steps out of
the alley. He releases a yelp of pain, but continues to stagger out of sight.

106
 Sapphire

Hearing a soft thud, I risk a look over back towards Steele. The blond man is
sprawled out on the ground, vacant look in his eyes and I fill with dread. My plan was to
simply just scare the men not take their lives.
You killed him. It comes out in a choked whisper.
Steele cleans off his dagger on the body, sheaths his weapons before slowly
turning to face me. This is my fault, I shouldnt have opened my mouth. I was just
trying to scare them into allowing us through, I state. Ive witnessed executions before
but they were always from a distance, never this close before and its even more
unsettling.
Steeles brows furrow, These men were not going to let us pass. You saved more
of their lives by opening your mouth, but this one wasnt going to give in. Men like him
shouldnt be allowed to live.
I have no response, so I continue walking towards the end of the alley. I need to
clear my head and erase the scene of the dead man lying back in the alley, taking in the
simple sights of the sun-lit block, trying to even my breathing. The street is nowhere
near as busy as the others, but still holds enough merchants to gather small crowds.
Everyone is carrying on with their day, oblivious to the scuffle in the alley. I step out into
the street and Steele guides me in the right direction.
We pass vendors selling low grade jewelry and weapons, and others selling some
of the finest silks. One lady is screaming at a vendor about poor quality while the
merchant stands with his hands on his hips, scowl on and holding back from screaming
in return.
We continue walking a couple more blocks when Steele steers us over towards a
narrow alley with a ladder leading to the roof. He holds a hand up to the ladder wanting
me to go first. The building is only three stories high with a flat roof and from the top
there isnt much of a view but aside from the height, and the structure of the buildings
nearby, we are closing in on the residential districts. Steele joins me but keeps some
distance between us as he walks past, heading towards the neighbouring buildings roof.
Did you have to kill him? I finally ask.
He pauses before climbing up onto the next roof which is slightly peaked. I
know you were trying to avoid bloodshed, but sometimes theres always that one who
will not give in.
How do you know he wouldnt have given up and let us go? My voice is
starting to rise.
You didnt see his eyes. He holds me with a stare.
And they told you to kill him? I ask with disbelief.
He was determined enough to try to get through me to get to you, he answers
still holding my stare. He did it to protect me.
107
 Sapphire

You could have at least knocked him unconscious though, I puff out.
Only for him to wake back up and hunt down some other woman? I wasnt about
to let that happen.
Okay Mister-Answer-For-Everything, thank you for protecting me, I try to keep
the snarkiness out of my voice as I say it, walking over towards the end of the roof to
join him.
Are you going to start hating me now that youve had a first glimpse into my line
of work? He pulls himself onto the next roof and I follow.
Its not every day Im a party to murder on the streets so, forgive me if my mood
is not quite happy and perky. When I realize I hadnt answered his question I continue,
and no, I dont hate you or anything like that. I understood you were dangerous from
the beginning. Im just now witnessing it firsthand.
I wouldnt care if you did hate me princess, Im used to it. My job description
isnt really something that most people consider liking. Im okay with being a hated
man. He climbs onto the next roof.
If people hate you, it should be because they dont like your line of work, not
because of you. Unless you were a real ass, then thats understandable, I smile, trying to
lighten the mood.
The corner of his mouth twitches but his eyes remain dark. If you saw a man
cloaked in night, wielding enough blades to supply a small army, wouldnt you
immediately run for the hills?
Youre a good man Steele, regardless of what you do. Youve been helping me
along this whole journey, you have friends and youre honest and loyal to them. Sure
you have a scary pastime, but that doesnt define who you are, its just an occupation,
thats it. Hes been holding my gaze, probably watching for faults in the truth, but he
wont find any.
When silence builds houses between us he finally says, The house is just across
the street, and slips down out of view. I scramble down after him when I see a pile of
crates stacked against the wall for an easier way down.
We stand in a tight narrow alley, our shoulders brushing as we peer out of the
darkness towards the house across the street. Its a two story brick house that stands
closely packed against the neighbouring houses with simple waist-high metal walls
separating each property. Every house looks like the one next to it with no distinct
features except for this one. The curtains on all the windows are closed tight, not a single
shrub or plant litters the yard and a tall guard stands erect at the front door. He draws his
eyes up and down the street, than starts again on the street across from him -the one we
are on.

108
 Sapphire

When his eyes near our alley and squints in our direction Steele lashes an arm
around my waist and the other across my back, pulling me into him. I collide into his
hard muscles and a breath escapes.
Play along, he whispers as he dips his head down towards mine. My body is
tight and tensed with the sudden action until I realize hes making us look like two lovers
embracing.
Trying to ignore the fact that moments ago he murdered a man, I drape my arms
across his shoulders, drawing myself closer so our faces are close enough that one
wouldnt question what we are doing. I know he can probably see my flaming cheeks
and feel my racing heart through his chest with our closeness.
Does Jack ever have to play this role? I joke to say something other than
focusing on his hands and our close bodies.
His eyes lighten with humor and I feel his warm breath against my lips as he
breathes out a chuckle, feeling the rumble in his chest. Never, he says.
I guess having a woman along can be a benefit to help disguise your true
motives.
With his face so close I can count each long dark lash framing his star-filled eyes.
Yes.
When I realize my body has completely relaxed to morph against his, and my
hands have wandered up to tangle in his silky hair I ask, Do you think hes still
watching us? I pull his head down closer and tilt it to the side so that it looks like Im
whispering something in his ear, allowing him to look out towards the house.
His arms tighten around me as he peers out. I think he went inside. He releases
his hold on me and I untangle myself from him as well. I apologize for using you like
that.
I understand. When your options are limited you have to go with what you
have. I look towards the house, the guard nowhere in sight.
We step back deeper into the shadows, eyeing the house. Its going to be hard to
sneak in there. I look over at Steele to see what he thinks. He doesnt answer right away
so I let him think it over before deciding.
Finally, I wasnt expecting so many guards. A personal one, yes. But not a house
full. I look back over to the house, trying to find what he sees.
On the upstairs balcony on the side of the house I look closer at a shadow.
Noticing that there shouldnt be a shadow there, I decide its likely a guard. Roaming
over all the shadows I take in a higher guard count. What is this man trying to protect?
Or better yet, why does he need so much protection? It couldnt be because of one book,
could it? I ask nervously. How does anyone enter that house without going unnoticed?

109
 Sapphire

Likely not, but I believe its because hes a man that likes to dabble in illegal
possessions and activities.
How are you going to get in there then? I dont suppose you can simply walk up
there, ring the doorbell and politely ask for the book? What kind of book is it, anyway?
Apparently its a book that may be able to help you, he looks over at me.
My eyes go wide with disbelief. Me? Wait, What? Really?
Thats what I was told.
Wait, who told you its in regards to me? And how did they even know it has
anything to do with me? I ask in a panic. How could some stranger know whats wrong
with me, let alone know to pass the information to Steele, unless said person saw me
with him?
A man found us one night and offered me the job. He saw you practising
throwing your knives and said you seemed off. He then suggested that the book might
hold the knowledge as to why.
So, a simple stranger could tell something was wrong with me back then? Why
didnt you tell me? I ask, surprised that someone else had noticed something unusual
other than Penelope.
Because I didnt believe him. Then in the morning when you wouldnt wake up
is started watching you more closely. Up until then I hadnt noticed anything different
about you, he says as he walks back deeper into the alley.
Until then- I repeat. So, since then you have noticed something different? I
hurry to join him. Hes found a small alcove thatll hide us from any eyes across the
street.
Only if Im watching you closely. The average person on the street wont notice
anything different. Unless, if youre someone like Penelope, or the man that gave me the
job, who have likely been around magic before to know what to look for.
Okay, so whats different? I want to strangle the answer out of him.
Theres a- he looks for the right word, -fuzziness around the edges of any
exposed skin, almost like you have a small glow coming off you. He reaches out and
grabs one of my hands, holding it out so that its in our view. He shifts his hold, so that
hes only clasping my fingers. See right here? he points with his other hand towards
my exposed hand and wrist.
I look closely, I dont see anything.
Look closer, he says and he keeps his other hand beside mine to compare with.
Doing what he says, I look between the two hands; one small and feminine, the
other strong and scarred. I take notice of the edges of my skin and gasp. How have I not
noticed this before? I exclaim as I run my other hand over my wrist, thinking theres

110
 Sapphire

some sort of mistake. Nothing changes; the edges still appear fuzzy, like Im not really
solid. Instead its sort of ghostly.
Youre world has been tossed upside-down, Steele answers like its the only
possible reason.
Do you think that book might hold the information on how to help me? I ask
when he releases my hand.
Theres only one way to find out.

Chapter 15

We quickly make our way back across the city to Jack and Penelope's, mostly
sticking to the ground. For a couple of blocks we moved by rooftop, until several of the
neighbouring roofs looked about ready to cave in did we move back down onto the
streets.

111
 Sapphire

The late afternoon sun burns warm overhead leaving a trail of sweat to form down
my back and across my brows. With Steele dressed from head to toe in black, I can only
guess hes feeling the heat, too. Is there a tavern or someplace we can get something
cool to drink nearby?
Yes, I believe we passed one back around the corner. Why, thirsty? he asks
while drawing to a halt.
A little, yes. We havent really had anything since last night and with this heat, I
could use some hydrating.
Steele leads us back around the corner and into the small tavern. I collide into his
back as he suddenly draws to a halt, but he recovers quickly and pulls me towards a
small table in a more crowded area.
I take my seat, scanning the crowds, wondering what could have made Steele
pause. It doesnt take me long until my eyes land on a group of guards in the far back
corner. A couple of guards look our way, so I casually continue scanning the building, as
if Im just merely curious.
I paint on a friendly smile and wave over a barkeep. Two waters, please.
The maid leaves to get our waters, so I cast a quick glance at Steele, We can go
somewhere else, I say quietly.
No, thatll only make us look more suspicious, he sits back in his chair like he
hasnt a care in the world. Youre too poised. Hunch your shoulders and lower your
chin. You need to look less noble born.
Obeying his command, I loosen my shoulders hunching inward and lower my
chin a fraction to appear less confident in my own skin.
I thought you said you wouldnt be recognized? I ask once the barmaid delivers
our drinks and leaves again.
I know. But after what happened in Sapphire, Im sure our descriptions have
begun to be tossed around. Well have to keep a low profile for the next couple of weeks
until the news settles down and something else captures the guards attention.
Do you think they believed me when I said I was who I am? I thought the guard
would have ignored it. Even though Jack never.
Perhaps. Its just a precaution.
I look back over at the guards table. The two men that were watching us before
are now listening to a man speaking. The man has his back to us, wearing a dark navy
blue cloak of fine material with the hood pulled over his head. Clearly the man is from a
richer blood line as I spot the incarnate gold stitching on the cuffs of his sleeves.
The guards around him wear uniforms in the same colour as the mans cloak,
making them his personal guards. Something in my memory tugs when I see the colour,
but I cant recall it. Perhaps Ive seen it before on one of the visiting lords in the past.
112
 Sapphire

Something steal your attention? Steele asks, pulling me out of my daze. He

looks the guards over to try to see what I do.
No, just thought Ive seen those cloaks before. I take a sip of water.
He does appear to come from wealth.
When one of the guards casts a glance in our direction, Steele clasps a hold of my
hand on top of the table. Are we always going to play the part as lovers whenever
someone looks our way? I cant help but ask.
We would never pass as siblings, he says with an adoring smile, making it
appear like he said something flirtatious. I throw him one in return.
We drink our cold water, enjoying the feel of the icy refreshment. The barmaid
returned a few moments later to ask if we needed anything else, but we decline. Patrons
come and go, the tables around us slowly becoming empty.
Looking down at our still clasped hands, brushing off the fact that moments ago
he murdered a man, If your wife walked in right now or while we were on the roof or in
the alley I can only guess that she would sock me with a hard right hook before slipping
a blade between my ribs, right? Oh, god. What if he truly is married? But with the way
hes been acting I can only assume hes not taken, unless they have a very open
agreement.
Steele chokes on his water, What?
Oh, no. Why did I ask?
Heat starts creeping up my neck, I just assumed you were possibly married. You
are of marriage age. The heat floods my cheeks and I try pulling back my hand, but
Steele doesnt let go.
Women usually dont stay around for very long around me. Usually after they
see the numerous blades strapped to my body they scamper away. He holds my stare,
You being the one exception.
My face continues to burn, And the barmaid, I manage to get out.
He gives me a questioning look so I answer, Shes been watching you since we
arrived. Its true. Since weve taken our seats shes had her dark eyes glued to Steele,
giving me a curl of her lip when she saw our locked hands.
Hmm, havent noticed.
I cast a glance over at the maid washing down tables. Her light brown hair is
swept over one shoulder in loose waves exposing bare creamy skin. Her heart-shaped
face would be more pleasant if she wasnt wearing a scowl. Shes very pretty. If she lost
her scowl and tried on a smile Ill bet shed be very beautiful, I say to Steele.
He gives me a blank stare with one eyebrow raised before looking at the maid. He
gives her a quick glance then tugs on my hand, pulling me to my feet. I dont plan on
staying in this city for much longer, is all he says on the matter, dropping several
113
 Sapphire

coppers on the table to pay for our drinks before exiting the building and dropping my
hand.
Oh, come now. Maybe youll want to stay longer if you got to know her.
Doubt it.
Youre not even-
Aura, he says my name like a growl. I turn to look at him, about to ask what the
problem is when the tavern door opens up and navy blue walks out. The guards form up
around the man in the cloak, shielding him from view.
Steele steps into my line of sight clasping my arm and pulls us away from being
recognized.
As we weave through the crowd I feel eyes on my back.
Eyes that dont belong to a guard.

*
Its her.
Theres no mistaking it.
As soon as she walked in there was no question. Even when she attempted to act
like someone less. The mans identity is a mystery but, clearly shes been making
friends. And from the look of his hands, his past isnt clean. I look down at my own;
tanned, sturdy, depicting their strength. Hands that know how to hide their sins.
Alright, gentlemen. Change of plans, I announce, pulling my gloves back on.
Is there a problem?
Watching her retreating form, One that can be quickly solved. When the two
figures can no longer be seen I start walking towards a house I walked away from weeks
ago. The man will be questioning my return without a doubt but perhaps he can still be
useful.
My guards dont question me when we arrive at a familiar house. I knock, and
when the large guard from Scanoff opens the door, utter surprise on his face as he pulls
free a dagger, I raise my hands. Not that kind of visit, I inform him.
Why are you here? he asks, lowering his weapon.
My problem is still roaming around. I wish for a favour.
The large guard pulls the door open, allowing us to enter. I dont think hell be
happy to see you.
No one ever is, I respond.
We make our way down the hall, startling guards as we near the office. I hold
their stares as we pass, pausing in front of the closed door. I signal my guards to halt as
the towering guard in front of me pushes the door open. The sound of boots on wood
pause behind me as the man behind the desk jumps to his feet, face draining of colour.
114
 Sapphire

He needs a favour, the guard informs the man before he has a heart attack.
The man visually slumps with relief. He makes an attempt at a smile but it looks
more like a grimace. Straightening his tie he waves a hand to a chair across from him.
Please, have a seat. Id be happy to help.
When we have both taken our seats, and the guard behind me has closed the door
I start talking. It would seem that my plan has taken an unexpected turn, I begin.
What has happened?
The problem is that shes here and she has a friend. Possibly more. If you see
her, or any of your men see her, I want you to do what you do best. I hold his stare,
knowing what hes about to ask.
And what is in it for me? The greedy, arrogant man replaces the scarred version
he was moments ago. I learned rather quickly that this man has gotten to be where he is
by playing multiple roles. Hes a sympathetic man when he needs to show it, but hes a
ruthless killer underneath. Money and power are his main priorities.
Youre aware I have money, I say casually.
I too have money, perhaps even more than you. But what youre asking me to do
is worth more than gold.
I consider the man before me. Consider his value, and what he knows.
Move to Halivaara and Ill repay you from there. I stand, the chair scraping the
floor behind me.
And Im supposed to believe you? he asks while climbing to his feet.
The choice is yours I suppose. But remember, this road leads to you too. It would
be a shame if certain people found out about your side business. Im sure its frowned
upon somewhere.
I think you have more to worry about than I do.
Perhaps, but if things get back on track, neither one of us will have anything to
worry about. I straighten my cloak, pulling it tighter before I take my leave. Hell do
the job; hes not a stupid man. He always covers his tracks.
I turn to leave, hand reaching for the knob.
Ill consider it, he says.
I know you will.

115
 Sapphire

Chapter 16

Aurora
We arrive at Jack and Penelope's place shortly after, cautious of the growing
number of guards in the city. Penelope immediately wanted me to start relaxing so that
we could try a method that she thinks will work with reconnecting me with my body.
I sip at my tea feeling my body slowing down, preparing for sleep. I wait in the
back bedroom where Penelope treats her patients; my feet dangling off the side of the
bed. My thoughts turn towards if this will work or not; pondering if I should say my
goodbyes to the people who have helped me more these last few days than anyone else
in my entire lifetime.
Feeling my nerves building I swallow down the rest of my tea, enjoying the sweet
aroma.
The door suddenly opens up, and Steele walks in. Ready to go back home? he
asks as he sits down in the chair beside the bed. When I dont answer right away he leans
forward resting his elbows on his knees, looking up at me. I know youre worried it
might not work, but you should at least give it a try.
I place my cup on the nightstand, I know, I am. Its just- what will happen if it
does work? Will I still be the same? Will I be different? What if I get stuck in some form
of in-between place and never wake up? I say in a rush, wanting to expel my fears
quickly.
Steele takes my hand, Dont think like that. Penelope would never risk anyones
wellbeing, especially someone of royalty. She knows what will happen to her if
something goes wrong. Thats why shes so consumed with making sure everything is
right. If she thought for the slightest second that somehow something might go wrong
she wouldnt go through with it, believe me.

116
 Sapphire

Another one of my fears surface and I consider saying it. Seeing as this may work
I decide to simply just say it, and tell him. What if I dont remember anything once I
wake up? What if all I remember is falling asleep? I look down at my lap remembering
our clasped hands, unable to look at him.
Would that be so bad? he asks, and I dont miss the hesitation in his voice.
I look him in the eye, watching his star-filled gaze. I would like to remember the
people who helped me.
Perhaps you wont forget.
But what if I do?
Then we will still remember, he says and squeezes my hand. I sigh, unable to
get a definite answer.
Staring down at our hands, I feel how comfortable they are together; like theyve
known each other for far longer. I trace one of the scars on his knuckles, the thin white
line just visible enough through his tan.
He breaks the silence, Maybe I, -we could somehow visit you. To try to jog your
memory in case you forget us? Just in case.
I smile and his eyes light up. You three are more than welcome to visit me
anytime, you know that? After everything weve been through I would hate to say
goodbye to you all forever.
He gives me a crooked grin and stands, still holding onto my hand. Thank you,
Aurora.
For what? I ask, confused.
He leans down and his lips brush my forehead, For walking into my life. He
squeezes my hand one last time, and walks out.
As soon as the door closes it opens right back up and Penelope walks in. Are you
ready, Your Highness?
I nod, fighting off the heat in my cheeks. Penelope, you really dont have to call
me that. Im Aura for the time being.
I know, but it still doesnt erase your title. She gives me a small smile as she
places some kind of brew mixture in my hands.
I take a sniff.
And nearly gag, Uh, what is this? I hold the cup away, to get rid of the rotten
smell.
I know, but it wont taste nearly as bad. Just hold your breath and take a big
swig, it works quickly. She fluffs my pillow and gives me an encouraging nod.
Before I do, I want to thank you Penelope for all that youve done. You are a
wonderful person and Jack is lucky to have someone like you in his life. Please thank
him for me in case this does work? I want everyone to know how thankful I am for the
117
 Sapphire

help Ive received from you three. Without all of your help, I doubt I would have made it
this far along.
You are more than welcome, Aura. And thank you for helping Jack and Steele
escape Sapphire. I dont think they would have made it out that smoothly if you hadnt
intervened. She smiles and I shrug like it wasnt a big deal. Just in case you were
wondering, those two dont always end up behind bars. Its actually been a few years
since theyve been last caught. She takes a seat in the chair that Steele sat in.
It must be a hard life for you, to always be wondering, I say without sounding
pitiful.
How do you mean? she tilts her head at me.
I stare.
To always be wondering if Jack will make it home or not? I say lightly.
Oh. You dont know everything do you? She sits up, now understanding but
leaving me confused.
Seeing the confusion on my face she explains, You see, Jack doesnt live a life
full of crime. Only when Steele comes to town. Jack is a carpenter, selling wood work
for a living or building small houses for people in need. When she finishes her eyes are
full of love.
Oh, well, when we met he said that they are men for hire. I just assumed he
meant that they were both blades.
Only Steele. Thats what he does full time, and when the job calls for a second
set of hands he seeks out Jack, but only if he absolutely needs him. Usually its only
once or twice a year and the job isnt high risk.
That must be a hard lifestyle, I say as I look to the closed door.
She crosses her knees and quiets her voice, Saying this as someone whos known
him for a while, I can tell you he tries to hide it, what it does to him I mean. I know he
once had a better life when he was young, until one day it all went wrong. When I first
met him, he was so quiet, always watching, listening, waiting for something. As the
years went by he eased up, talked more, welcomed me as Jacks wife and every few
months he would stop by out of the blue and visit us for a few days before moving on
again.
Do you know what happened to him? I ask hesitantly, afraid hell hear and
barge through the door.
Im sorry, I dont. He hasnt told anyone. Only that life doesnt always go as you
expect it and to never fully trust the people closest to you.
I ponder over ideas of what could have happened to him, and soon my head is full
of awful images and horrible scenarios I have to shake, trying to clear my head.
It must be lonely. I dont even realize Ive said it until its out.
118
 Sapphire

I think he likes solitude, but, Ive also noticed that he seems to enjoy your
company too. I havent seen him warm up to anyone so quickly. She winks at me and I
roll my eyes.
Well I did pick his locks and freed him from his cell so; I think that helped a lot.
I release a laugh before continuing, And hes been a good friend these past few days
that weve known each other. He also agreed to teach me, which looks as if it wont be
happening anytime soon. I now remember our conversation.
Youll have time if this doesnt work, she points to the cup in my hand.
I guess youre right. But if it does work Ill send him a royal summons, that way
hell have to come.
I think he will like that, she says with a laugh.
I laugh with her, Ill send you all royal summons, that way Ill know Ill get to
see you all again.
Her face goes serious, You would like to see us again, as in- I mean visit you at
your castle? Like inside?
My face goes serious as well. Of course. You three are welcome to come and
visit me anytime you want. That is if you want to? I suppose I never considered that
perhaps they wouldnt want to see me again.
A soft smile touches her lips, Yes. Yes, we would like to come and visit you. I
smile, happy that these strangers that have walked into my life will one day be walking
back into it again.
Now, take a sip and let's see if it works.

Chapter 17
119
 Sapphire

It didnt work.
The mixture simply put me into a fitful sleep of guards chasing me, and Steele
killing the remaining men from the alley. After waking with a start, taking deep breaths
to slow my racing heart, Penelope walks in and hands me another concoction. The smell
is nowhere near as bad as the last stuff, but the taste is much worse by far.
Half hour later I awaken again still at Jack and Penelopes. I sit up, brushing the
hair from my face. Nothing is working. Ill never get home like this. Then again, am I
really in that much of a hurry to return home? Havent I been bored and simply just
existing? But, out here Im actually experiencing life, Im really living for the first time.
Deciding Ive had enough of swallowing down foul-tasting liquids and trying to
return home, I figure I might as well make the most of my time away and truly live.

I wait close to two hours for Steele and Jack to return. Penelope and I spent most
of the time talking about her life leading up to meeting Jack and becoming a healer,
while still slipping in questions about my own life. Whats it like being a royal? Do you
always agree with certain rulings? What will you change when you take over power? Up
until then, I hadnt really had an answer. I only ever thought that I wouldnt be taking
over the crown until much later down the line before I had to have answers to these
questions. But now that I think about it, it makes me wonder what I will decide to
change or establish when my time to rule comes.
When the men arrive, they pull off their cloaks and hang them up near the door.
Where have you two been for so long? Penelope asks.
Getting a better layout of the house and surroundings, Steele answers, tossing a
look of surprise at me. Probably shocked to see me still here.
Why didnt we finish when we were there? I ask, surprised they went back.
I thought you were in a hurry to return home? Steele pulls up a seat at the table
beside me while Jack slides into the one next to his wife.
Not anymore. I take a bite out of the sandwich Penelope made.
Steele gives me a confused look as he reaches out a hand and takes the remaining
half of my sandwich. I glare back as he takes a huge bite and leans back in the chair. He
swallows before asking, Seeing as nothing has worked, what are your plans now?

120
 Sapphire

I finish my half then answer, Enjoy my time away before finding a horse or
traveller to go back to Halivaara.
What do you want to do first?
When are you going for that book?
Tonight.
Im coming too, I say with a grin.

It took a lot of convincing. And by convincing I mean heated words, the crash of a
chair and the slamming of a door. Only for it to open back up again and Steele storming
in for round two.
You are not coming, he growls with furious eyes.
Yes, I am.
Why are you so stubborn? he argues back, chest heaving from yelling.
Why are you such an asshole? I counter.
Because it keeps people safe! I automatically step back from the force of his
words.
What? I breathe.
It doesnt matter. He runs a frustrated hand through his hair. Youre not
coming and thats final.
You cant stop me, I hold my ground. He advances until our bodies are a breath
apart, both radiating a war.
Want to reconsider that?
I remain where I am, our heaving chests rising and falling in sync. Holding his
steely gaze is probably the hardest thing Ive ever done. The midnight blue is as frozen
as a winter lake while the silver flecks stab as sharp as a dagger.
In both my anger and frustration I blurt out, What are you going to do, Steele?
Tie me up? Lock me in the back room? Possibly gag me so no one will hear me? Youre
a master criminal it shouldnt be too hard. You even said so yourself that Im no
challenge for you.
Regret hits me instantly when hurt seeps into his eyes. I went too far. I know deep
down he would never do such a thing.
Penelope and Jack share mirrored expressions of shock and my shame holds onto
my regret.
Just as Im about to apologize, wishing I could swallow back down those words,
Penelope cuts in, If the princess wants to go, let her. We cant force her here against her
will. Then she leaves the room with Jack trailing after her.

121
 Sapphire

I stand there, wallowing in my own self pity with Steele staring at me. I start to
apologize, but he cuts me off, As you wish. Then he too leaves the house.
I rush out of the house after him into the darkening sky, Steele, wait!
He remains walking, Why?
I grab a hold of his shoulder to turn him to face me but he shrugs me off. I step
into his path hoping itll force him to stop, but he doesnt. He keeps advancing, pushing
me to walk backwards in front of him. Trying to keep my footing and struggling to
match his pace, I place a hand on his chest to slow him.
For the first time as I look up at him, I see him differently. I see him as how others
must see him. As the murderer and criminal as the darkened sky paints shadows across
his face. His dark clothing blending into the night, both hiding his weapons and igniting
his angry eyes.
For the first time I feel afraid of him.
He must see my fear because he suddenly draws to a halt, eyes softening.
Aurora- he starts.
My fear dissolves into self-disgust for ever showing that emotion. Im sorry, I
cut him off. Im so sorry, Steele. I never meant what I said. I was angry and frustrated-
Dont. What you said is true. You finally woke up and you realized what Im
capable of. It just took you longer than most, his voice cold.
Shut up already! I scream, frustrated again. Stop trying to push me away. Stop
trying to make me see you as something else, as something that youre not!
He takes a step towards me forcing me to step back, and I jump when my back
hits the side of the barn. He stands mere inches away, But I am, Aurora! I am a
monster! Ive killed so many people, stole and lied and cheated my whole life. You need
to see me that way because thats the only way that I am! His breath warms my face,
chest now rising and falling against mine as he braces his hands against the wall on
either side of me.
What about the man that followed me into the woods to make sure I escaped?
Who pulled me up onto his horse so that I wouldnt get caught? Who fed me, who
bought me boots and bedding? The man who insisted to take me to Central Gate? The
man who sat with me on a rooftop the whole night just to make sure that I was okay?
My voice catches at the end and I dont even remember when I started to cry, but another
tear carves a path down my cheek, Steele's eyes following it.
I force myself to continue, Whos the man who taught me how to sneak across a
city, and protected me from thugs? Who takes my hand when a strangers eye lingers for
too long, or when a silly boy shows too much interest? A breath of a laugh escapes my
lips. Whos the man thats been helping me this whole journey out of goodness, when
all he wants me to see is his darkness? We all have shadows, Steele. But the thing about
122
 Sapphire

shadows, is that they are behind us. And when the world goes dark, they no longer exist.
So, stop trying to force me to see something that isnt there. My voice has sunk into
ragged whispers as I lay everything out, my emotions turned upside down.
Steele continues staring down at me, silver flecks now warm pools of melted
metal. His hands come up, wiping away my tear-stained cheeks. His eyes drop towards
my lips briefly, causing my heart to accelerate. He places his hands back against the wall
and dips his head towards mine, leaving us a feathers breath apart. His eyes hold mine,
emotions passing through us so quickly, neither one of us can catch one fast enough to
see what it is. Finally he closes the distance, closing his eyes as he rest his forehead
against mine, our noses brushing, breathing in each other's air.
Something has changed between us, something more fragile, more real. I myself
has changed, something I might not be ready to admit or acknowledge. I know its
something Ive never felt before. I feel it hovering around the edges, waiting for me to
recognize it and name it but, for now itll remain nameless.
Why are you so stubborn? he asks with a smile in his voice.
Why are you an ass? I ask and he laughs. I join in on his laughter, relishing in
the release of joy in this moment knowing it wont last forever, but wishing that it
would.
After a moment he draws back, but only enough to stare into my eyes. Fine. You
can come, but you have to swear youll stay hidden. Well need you to be our lookout so
you cannot be seen.
Im good at hiding, I say with a smile, remembering all the times Ive
scampered around the castle grounds without being seen.
Good. He takes a step back, the cool night air now pushing away the warmth
from our bodies, leaving behind a chill.
Steele takes my hand, pulling me away from the barn and starts leading us back
towards the house. When I feel his eyes on me I look up, surprised to see them still
burning. I swallow when we stop, fingers still woven together.
I dont ever want to see you look at me like that again, his voice comes out
rough.
Like how? I ask, but already knowing the answer.
With fear. I dont ever want you to be afraid of me. I will never hurt you,
Aurora. He looks down at our hands like its a lifeline.
I know, I say and squeeze his hand, telling him when words cant, that I believe
him. He gives my hand a firm squeeze back before pulling us into the house.

123
 Sapphire

Chapter 18

So, whats the plan?

Steele points up to the back balcony, We are going in there. Hopefully he has it
in a library or study. Thats it, thats the plan. Nothing else.
Looking up at the nobleman's home as the darkening sky descends into pure night
I say with all honesty, That plan will never work.
They look at me as if Ive grown a second head. Scanning the neighbouring
homes and the diminishing light still clinging to the sky I continue my thought, I know
we are rushed for time but, the only way this job is getting done is in bloodshed and you
both know it. Remembering the number of guards stationed everywhere, I know its
true.
They share a look, then back at me. Jack raises a shoulder in a partial shrug,
Sometimes we dont have a choice.
Tightening my cloak around myself I take a deep breath hoping this will work,
Well Im giving you one now. I pull my hair free to cascade down to my hips and walk
up to the front door.
I hear their hurried footsteps closing the distance, but I reach the door just in time
and knock. Steele grabs my arm and spins me to face him, What do you think you are

124
 Sapphire

doing? he seethes as he tries pulling me away from the door, knowing that Im already
breaking his one rule and not hiding.
Planting my feet I manage to breathe out, Follow my lead, just as the door pulls
open revealing a large hulk of a man.
Giving a weak smile I place my other hand over Steeles hand thats slowly
cutting off circulation to the rest of my arm, in an attempt to make the gesture look
affectionate.
Good evening sir, is the owner of this residence home tonight? Knowing I
likely wont get an answer. I am Princess Aura Bellentyne-Weaver of Halivaara. My
guards and I were hoping to speak with your boss regarding about spending a night in
his home if he had the room.
Steele and Jack remain like statues beside me and I know I must be radiating
nervous energy because the guard takes a look over our appearances, probably
wondering where our royal garb is.
Where are the rest of your guards and chaperone, Princess? The guard rumbles
out in a very deep voice. In the dark its hard to see his appearance but with the slight
accent I can tell hell have a darker complexion, making me think hes native to Scanoff.
With the numbness and tingling in my arm its not hard to pinch out a couple of
tears. Our carriage was attacked outside the city, I attempt in a choked voice, wiping
away the tear rolling down my cheek.
Apparently a woman in tears will make a man week because the guard opens the
door fully. Follow me.
Steele releases my arm and blood painfully returns to my hand and I bite back a
wince as we pass through the threshold. Jack and Steele take up positions on either side
of me to act the part.
I nod to the second guard partially hidden in the shadows behind the door. Just as
I feared, this home is very well protected in the inside, too.
We follow the giant of a guard out of the dark foyer and into a bright hallway
lined with closed doors on each side. Two doors down the guard knocks on a door before
opening it announcing our arrival.
Good heavens man, bring them in! A raised voice yells.
The guard steps back facing us and signals for us to enter the room. Confirming
my suspicions the guard indeed does have a southern complexion with skin the colour of
bronzed oil and eyes the shade of a new leaf.
Thank you, I tell him when we enter the office with a middle aged man with
thinning grey hair and a starting of a belly.
Come in, come in. Sit down please, Your Highness. The man rushes around
from behind his desk pulling out a chair.
125
 Sapphire

I take the offered seat, the man bows nervously before going back to his own
chair, Jack and Steele hovering at my shoulders. So, Princess Aurora-
Cutting him off and sticking to my plan, Its Princess Aura Bellentyne-Weaver,
sir. Slipping back into a formal tongue.
He tries to keep the dumbstruck look off his face but fails terribly, Im sorry,
Your Highness, my apologies, you look so much like Princess Aurora. I hadnt known
she had a cousin with such similar appearances? And did you say Weaver? He furrows
his bushy eyebrows.
Yes, my mother is the king's cousin who married the Duke of the High Iles. Lots
of people confuse us, even our own parents sometimes. Theres no worries sir- I drag
out for a name.
Where are my manners, my name is Lord Davis Kinley, but you may call me
Davis. He says with a smile and shuffles some papers, trying to erase his
embarrassment with the name mix-up.
Of course. Taking notice of the room there are no windows and only the one
door at our backs with a guard. The walls are an olive green with tall dark oak
bookshelves that are stuffed full. This might take some time. Even knowing the two
behind me are already scanning every inch with their eyes.
I wasnt aware of the Weaver family, perhaps Ill have to schedule a visit. He
glances at the men at my shoulders. I see his eyes widen but not with recognition, but
Im sure bewilderment. I dont blame him, the two men look like theyve been carved
for war and with their overall wild appearance, itll be a wonder to pull these two off as
royal guards.
Drawing attention away from them, We are kind of a family secret, we live very
private lives. But, Im sure my parents would be more than honoured to have you.
Suspicion put aside, Well privacy is always understandable. So, my guard Ketti
says your carriage was attacked? he adds softly.
Pinching my inner arm under my cloak, a tear escapes. Yes, we were on our way
to Halivaara to check up on my cousin after we heard the news. Unsure as to what the
rumour may be around here about my actual whereabouts. My guards Mr. Ryder and
Mr. Cormick managed to pull me out of the carnage and we barely escaped with our
lives. Choking off into false sobs I wipe my eyes, drying away the managed tears. A
kind farmer and his wife hid us and gave us these clothes to help us blend in so we could
go better unnoticed.
Davis crumples with sympathy, You poor thing, child. Ketti, have Miss
Katherine ready a room for our guests. He sends the order over our shoulders to the
giant of a guard.

126
 Sapphire

Thank you, Davis, you are too kind. Relieved he bought the story and hopefully
we dont have to murder him, my shoulders start to relax, but not much seeing as we still
have to locate the book.
It is an honor, Your Highness, after your cousins comatose state, the least you
need to worry about is where you lay your head. You should have no worries here, my
home is the safest and best guarded in the entire city.
Attempting to look relieved instead of more concerned about our job, I slump
slightly in my seat and give a small smile. I feel so much safer. I just hope I can safely
return to Halivaara and be rewarded with my cousins awakening. I say, maintaining a
hopeful smile. This may have been a bad decision on my part. A man with too many
guards makes me wonder what he has to hide and who he needs to be protected against.
Davis smiles back with a lightness to his eyes, Wouldnt that be a wonderful
homecoming. A light rap on the door interrupts. Come in! yells Davis, his smile
dropping into a frown at the interruption.
Uh, Mr. Kinley, the guest room is ready, sir. Announces a mouse of a woman
who is surprisingly shorter than I, with dark brown hair and equally dark eyes. Her eyes
look over the three strangers before Davis with no recognition.
Just in time. Your Highness, if you are ready, you and your guards may follow
Miss Katherine to your room and if you need anything at all, Miss Katherine would be
more than happy to help.
Taking that as our cue to leave I get to my feet and Davis follows suit and gives a
small bow. Of course. Taking a glance at the bookshelves an idea forms in my head,
Davis, would you by chance have a library? I could really use a book to take my mind
off the attack and help settle my nerves before bed. I layer on a pleading look.
Feeling heat burning into my back I know its from a pair of night blue eyes,
knowing they must be saying, Great, we get this far and now why dont you tell him
why were really here!
But Davis doesnt even hesitate. I have a small one yes, and you are welcome to
borrow one if you like. Its just across the hall. He says waving his hand at the slightly
ajar door.
Keeping the smugness out of my smile I wish Davis a good night and we follow
Miss Katherine out the door.
Davis has a beautiful home. I remark to Miss Katherine as she leads us up a
winding staircase. Its covered in thick plush carpet that must be hard to keep clean with
it being the colour of a cloud.
He does. If you are interested in a getaway home here in the city Your Highness,
I overheard Mr. Kinley and a young noble talking of coming into incredible wealth and
they were discussing moving to Halivaara, so his home here might become available for
127
 Sapphire

purchase. We reach the top of the stairs and the rug becomes a deep cherry wood. The
wainscoted walls wrap around the upper level walls and continues down the hall with a
closed door at the end.
While Miss Katherine turns back I respond with a smile. This will be your room
for the night, and Ill bring up some food after you have settled in. She opens the door
for us and Steele steps around me and enters first, glancing around. Following in after
him, Jack pulls the door closed behind us before they start patrolling the room; looking
over every corner and even the bathing room.
Sighing at the sight of comfort I sag into a plush white chair. When the men
appear more relaxed and satisfied they never found someone hiding I ask, So did you
notice the book in the office or do you think its somewhere else? I say it quietly
enough, but Steele still gets up and locks the door.
It could be anywhere, Jack cuts in, admiring the woodwork on the armoire.
When can we search the library? I dont think we should wait too late, and have
to sneak around in there after everyone has gone to sleep and run the risk of being
caught.
Well wait until after theyve brought you up your food. After the meal is carried
away, ask to visit the library before bed. That way you dont look like youre in a hurry
to get in there. That is, if its even in there.
Lets hope.
Well, its nice to see you two communicating again in a civilized manner.
Steele and I share a look as Jack continues walking around the room before
slumping down in an oversized chair next to mine. Its even better that tonight I dont
have to kill anyone. Great plan by the way, Princess. Hopefully you have a plan on how
to get us out of here. He looks over at me with an eyebrow raised.
It shouldnt be too hard. Ill just explain that I have a friend who is arriving in
the city tomorrow and will be continuing my travel with them. I look between the two
men to see if they show any doubts. Neither questions it, so I take it as a good sign.
Did you hear Miss Katherine when she mentioned Davis may be moving to
Halivaara? Something about coming into more wealth, with a partner? I cant help but
ask. It seems too strange for some reason. Sure there are lots of people who freely move
around country to country but, this one seems off somehow.
It could be any number of reasons. A man like him could probably afford a home
in every country on this continent, Steele answers as he cast a look over at me before
they travel the room again.
I nod. Unable to find a solution as we wait for Miss Katherine to knock.

128
 Sapphire

Chapter 19

129
 Sapphire

A light meal was brought up for us to pick at along with a nightgown and dress
for me and a change of clothes for the men. We freshen up and try giving the appearance
of relaxation that comes from being in a safe house yet still playing the part of being
alert to our surroundings.
The men play the part of guards very well when Miss Katherine returns to ask if
we need anything before we turn in. Thats when I ask to use the library.
Its surprisingly larger than what we thought it would be, with dark-wood stained
shelves covering every square inch of wall, each one just as full as the other. Shelves
even cut-up the room by forming isles and nooks, and when there was no more room on
the shelves, books started forming stacks and piles on the small tables spread around the
room. Both awe and horror struck at the sight of all the books. We kindly thank Miss
Katherine and she leaves us to our search.
As soon as the door is pulled shut behind her, I turn to the nearest pile, flipping
through the pages as quick as possible until I realize I have no idea what we are looking
for. Uh, Steele, what does the book even look like?
He didnt say. But, I have a feeling we will know it when we see it. Perfect.
Jack and Steele pick a destination and together we flip through page after page.
Skipping over familiar titles and pushing aside known authors I pull out books with
more wear, more handprints but neither one is it.
Becoming desperate, I start randomly pulling out books, everything from
adventure to poetry when I hear a knock and my heart stops as I turn to face the door. It
remains closed so I look towards where Jack is and find him lightly knocking on a shelf.
Looking for secret hiding spots.
When I know our time is running low a thought occurs. What if its not hiding at
all? What if its in plain sight?
Jack turns to me and Steele keeps searching. Well that would be great, except we
havent found it yet.
Jack, where is the last place you would look? I ask, but then Steele suddenly
stops his search and hurries over to a shelf near the middle of the room.
We rush over to join him and a smile breaks out as I take in the titles; Moonlight
Kiss, Forever Mine and some very unique ones that have my cheeks warming. Jack
laughs, Of course! No one would bother searching the romance section.
Except us, I state as my eyes rove the titles, surprised by the number of them.
Jack starts tapping around in odd places while Steele and I search the titles. One
title grabs my attention The Perfect Soldier, so I pull it out. It has a black leather cover
with small nicks in it, but other than that it appears like any other book. I flip it open to a
random page and gasp, this is clearly not a love story. Ghost like beings in the shape of
men battle against a wall of humans. I think this is it, I say as I drink in the pages
130
 Sapphire

depicting images of the wraith like beings hacking down entire armies of human
soldiers.
Steele and Jack come to read over my shoulders as I flip through more pages.
Most of the words are written in a language Ive never learned, while some of it has been
translated into the common tongue in pen along the margins. A shadow army is
unstoppable. No harm can ever come to a shadow soldier, making him the most powerful
man in the world. Is this an old story of the Gods or something? Ive never heard of this
before.
Neither have I. Steele takes the book from me and flips it to the inside cover.
Theres no publisher or date meaning this is a privately made book.
For someone wanting to create an unstoppable army.
Wait a minute. That language looks familiar, Jack says while his eyes devour
the open pages.
Can you read it? I ask.
Me? No I cant. I may have my talents, but when it comes to reading foreign
languages Im a blank. All I know is that Ive seen something like that before. Hmm,
perhaps Penelope will know, he muses.
I face Steele, So, is this it then? I thought it had something to do with me you
said? I ask, staring at the blood red letters on the cover.
Steele hides the book in his cloak. I know. And even though we cant read most
of it, I bet its holding more useful information in it. It could hold the answers to your
problem too but we won't know until we translate it. Perhaps theres others like this, he
muses as he starts scanning the titles again.
We managed to pull two others from the shelf before Miss Katherine came in to
escort us back to our room. I hastily pulled a poetry book out to take up to read while the
men hid the others in their cloaks. Taking a count of the night guards as we make our
way back up, I push down my fear and bid Katherine a good night.
Steele turns the lock on the door with a sturdy click and Jack closes the curtains.
Tossing the poetry book onto a nearby table I pull a candle closer for light when Steele
and Jack join me. They each take a book, hunkering down in their chairs to figure out
what we have in our hands.
We spend the next three hours reading, writing down notes on the words already
deciphered, and passing around ideas with no possible solution in sight.
Somewhere between arguing over which book is the most likely one and what
language the books are written in, Jack falls asleep sprawled across the floor, mouth
wide open and snoring softly with his book still in his hand.
The house has long since gone silent, and not even the guards stationed around
the property could be heard moving about. We minimized our lighting down to only two
131
 Sapphire

candles so that no one would see any light spilling out from under the door. With the
curtains pulled tightly closed, the room feels suppressed and cozy, if you ignore the fact
that its a strangers house and we are stealing from him.
I fall back on the bed, a huff of exhaustion escaping my lips. You should sleep,
Steele murmurs from his chair beside the empty one I vacated an hour ago.
I cant, I say. Wishing I was smart enough to have packed some of the tea to
help me sleep.
Realization crosses his face and I hear him swear. So youre planning on staying
awake the whole night, too?
What do you mean, arent you going to sleep? I ask.
We cant lower our guards here. Whether they believe your story or not, its still
not safe. He closes his book, then looks over at me, Find anything useful?
I sit back up, No. I cant hide my frustration. I dont even know what language
this is, and Im not even sure where we can take these books to, to get them deciphered
without risking whatever knowledge is in them.
I know. And the only person I can think of who would have an idea as to what
they say is the man that gave me the job, his words are laced with bitterness.
Who is the man anyway? Do you know him? I ask quietly.
I think he was a retired professor from a city near where I grew up. I guess he
got his hands on something that someone else wanted more. He sighs out, leaning back
in the chair.
Seeing an opening to glance into his past, What was it like growing up in Saker
Keep? I ask with hesitation, knowing he could likely shut down and ignore the
question.
Fine. It was like any other small town, his words came out with a cool edge, but
warm enough to maybe ask more.
Was it, uh- I pause unable to ask one of the many questions that have been
building.
Aura? he uses my fake name in case of eavesdroppers.
I look up to see him watching me. Yes?
If youre trying to ask about my past just ask it. You dont have to beat around
the subject. He leans forward clasping his hands.
Heat crawls up my face. Okay. I nod. Um, what do your parents do?
Hopefully this is a safe question.
My father, as far as I know, is still a blacksmith. My mother worked part-time at
the bakery, though I dont know if she still does. Ice started forming in his eyes as he
started talking about his parents, making me believe they are a more difficult topic then I
realized.
132
 Sapphire

How long has it been since you were last home?

A long time, is all he says, words chilled.
Moving on I ask, Who taught you how to fight? Was it something you picked up
later?
A breath of another sigh, I always knew how to fight, but then again anyone
would when you grow up with a brother. A smile touches his lips as he shares a
knowing look with me and I know what he says is true.
Im momentarily stunned. At the mention of a brother I suddenly feel foreign, like
I truly dont know a thing about the people Ive been travelling with. And when I think
about it, its true, I dont know them as well as they probably know me.
Suddenly I want to ask whether its an older or younger brother? Were they best
friends or did they argue a lot? What kind of activities did they do together growing up?
Do they look alike? Which of their parents do they take after? Questions bubble up and
they hover at the edge of my mouth when he continues.
But yes, I really did learn better technique later on such as, how to save strength,
and make more powerful hits. It wasnt easy, Ill admit that, he murmurs, his eyes
leaving this moment to reflect another time gone by.
What happened? It comes out in a near whisper, knowing something deep
happened to him years ago that no one will talk about.
He looks at me with sad guarded eyes, My best friend was murdered.
I slide over to the end of the bed and clasp his hands, lending him some form of
comfort. Im sorry. More questions start filling my head again, but I push them aside
for another time.
He wont meet my gaze but, he doesnt push away my touch. Dont be. It was a
long time ago. Like a switch being flipped he looks at me, And what about you?
Whats the royal life like compared to a small town?
I sigh, disappointed he closed back up. It is- I pause looking for the word.
Different I guess. I mean we grew up knowing we were the faces of Halivaara. We had
to always behave and learn manners, know proper etiquette. We were taught lessons
more than we were allowed time to play. Dont get me wrong, we did have fun believe
me but, it came with a teacher, I realize my voice has dropped to sound sad.
You had to grow up quick, he says, eyes watching me.
I shrug my shoulders, We didnt know it at the time. We thought it was normal.
I guess nobody's life is ever perfect. No matter where on the scale you come
from.
Thats why you have to make sure the good moments outweigh the bad, I say
with a smile.

133
Sapphire

134
 Sapphire

Chapter 20

Youre leaving so suddenly? Davis asks once I announced my leave the next
morning.
I have a friend coming into the city today and it would be nice to see her before
we leave for Briar Ford, I say with ease.
Well, if you must. Please send my wishes to your cousin, I do hope she awakens
soon. Davis stands from his chair in his office, waving for Ketti to escort us out.
As do I, I say with a final wave and thanking him again for his hospitality.
Ketti walks us to the door, Steele and Jack flanking me. Safe travels, Princess.
Thank you, Ketti, I reply when he pulls the door open and we step out into the
morning sun.
We walk block after block with no real location in mind. Steele and Jack both
agreed that after last night, it would be best if we upheld our appearance for a few blocks
in case Davis sends men out to trail us on the off chance he never believed our bluff.
Continuing through the wealthier part of the city, we slip down a side alley once the
crowd thickens, then we bolt until we hit the next street over. We do this for a couple
more blocks before scurrying up to the rooftops.
Well, that was entertaining, Jack puffs out, once we are back in familiar
territory and the Inn is in sight. I smile, unable to stop myself. I have to say, you
couldve come in handy for a few of the last jobs we did. Right, Steele? He says with a
smile.
I look over at Steele, for having to stay up all night talking, he appears very alert.
He looks behind us, facing the streets leading back to Mr. Kinley's house. A shadow
passes over his face, eyes watchful. Yeah, he says, but hes not really with us.
Whats wrong? I ask, now concerned. Trying to see what he sees.

135
 Sapphire

Its probably nothing. We should get back to the inn, let you rest. Jack, Im sure
you want to head home, Penelope is probably worried sick. And with that we climb
back down onto the streets, Jack heading one way, while Steele and I work our way
towards the inn.
What did you see back there? I have to ask.
Honestly, nothing. Perhaps Im just paranoid. Not used to a job working out so
well. He shrugs. You did good back there. You used your head and saved a lot of lives
last night. Thank you. His eyes hold onto mine, portraying his gratitude.
A smile touches my lips, Youre welcome. I know I might have pushed it a bit. I
just hope that they dont start searching the library any time soon.
Hopefully we are well out of the city by then.
Yes, because I dont want any guards breathing down my neck. Its bad enough
that I have a trained blade for hire down it, I dont want anyone else. I say lightly, and
he chuckles.
We pass through the lobby, climb the flights of stairs and arrive at my room
without any incident. I toss the bag of extra clothing that Miss Katherine sent with me
onto the bed while Steele locks the door and windows.
Im going to take a bath if you want to go take a nap, I say over my shoulder,
before realizing Steeles bags are now placed in my room. Remembering, I mean, here.
Sorry, forgot. I shake my head.
I can go get another room if you want-
I cut him off. No, no. Its fine. Itll be easier to explain in case one of Daviss
men or even Davis himself spots us here. He nods. Slipping off his cloak, he hangs it on
the back of the door, then removes a couple of his weapons.
I turn back to the bathroom and start running the water. I pour in some scented oil,
the rich scent coating the room in a sweet aroma. Locking the door I toss off my clothes
and step in.
After my bath I step out and find Steele sprawled across the bed. I cover my
mouth as a laugh seeps up. Never seeing him so relaxed, I soak in the sight. Black-
wrapped limbs carve over the blankets in all directions, while small glints of steel could
be seen peaking out.
Watching his chest rise and fall in a slow steady pattern has me yawning. Would it
hurt to close my eyes for a few moments? I ponder it over, my eyes slowly drifting back
to my bag thats now kicked onto the floor with the books hidden between the items of
clothing.
Thinking we should be safe for a few hours, I slide a chair in front of the door. For
added measure I make sure the window in the bathroom is closed, then I close that door,

136
 Sapphire

too. With the bedroom now darkened with all the windows locked and curtains drawn, I
decide well be as safe as we can get.
I make a fast brew of tea, swallowing down half the cup when I feel it already
starting to pull me under. I quickly finish off the rest of the cup then rinse it in the sink.
I find a spot of the bed where Steeles limbs havent claimed and curl in a ball so
that I dont disturb him. I close my eyes. Ill hear if someone tries to break in. Well be
fine to try and get a few hours of sleep in. We both need it. Steeles voice has my heart
beating fast as I turn to face him and find him with his eyes still closed.
I thought you were sleeping? The corner of his mouth turns up. Turning back I
fluff my pillow with a little too much enthusiasm.
I dont really sleep like that, Jack does. I hear him roll over, taking his limbs
with him. Get some rest.
I dont reply, the effects of the tea dragging me down into a deep abyss.

Steele
I wake a few hours later, groggy and tired. I look down at the small body lying
next to me and see a golden blonde head and a small hand. The bed was plenty big
enough for two people but apparently not for her.
Deciding I should do a quick scout around I slowly ease myself away from her,
careful to not disturb her. I walk over to the door and move the chair away from it,
smiling when I tried not to laugh as she dragged it in front of it. Shes always thinking
everything over. Shes surprisingly smart for someone who grew up inside castle walls
when it comes to the streets.
I light tap at the door has me reaching for my dagger. I pull back the lock, opening
it slowly. Jacks face blocks the view. You two hungry? Penelope thought it would be
nice if we came over and had a meal together. Shes been wanting a night out for a while
now.
I look back towards the bed before replying. When Aurora wakes up well come
down. I think we can all use a night to relax.
Sharing a room? A wicked grin plasters his face and I scowl.
Its safer this way, you moron.
If you say so. His eyes still lit. Well see you down at the dining hall. I close
the door as Jack leaves, deciding I should clean up while waiting for Aurora to waken.

137
 Sapphire

Aurora
"Tonight I want to live freely. I want to relish in this moment where I can forget
about my worries and enjoy myself. I want to celebrate." Reaching for a mug of ale off
of a barmaids tray, I down a couple deep gulps. Setting the glass down with a clunk I
look at my companions. Penelope wears a smile after witnessing my drinking display
while Jack finishes off his drink and calls for another.
After I woke, Steele filled me in about Jacks visit. With the idea of a night where
I dont have to worry for a few hours clouding my mind, we quickly got ready and
headed down to meet them. We enjoyed a hot meal as the folk musicians readied on
stage, preparing for a night of lively music.
Once the table was cleared, Jack ordered drinks and soon our blood was warming
from the effect. I return Pene's smile and see Steele out of the corner of my eye
thoroughly scanning the room. Frowning that he won't join our celebration and feeling
the alcohol in my blood, "Lighten up for an evening, won't you? Not everyone in the
world is out to get you." Okay maybe that could be a lie.
We lock gazes and a smile touches my lips at a thought. Acting quickly I latch
onto his hand. "Dance with me," I say as I pull him to his feet when an upbeat rhythm
begins to play.
He doesn't resist when I pull him to the dance floor, but he watches the
surrounding people closely as he reels me in close to him and spins me back out. A burst
of happy laughter escapes when I see his crooked smile.
We danced to the fast paced music in a fashion of spins and twirls. Steele
continued devouring the room, but at least it was with less focus as he looked back at
me, "Just till the song is over." Then his soul focus was on the dance.
He pulled me in close again, a hand on my lower back and the other locked onto
my grip. We spin in and around people, not even caring who we intercept or cut off, our
sole focus on each other.
You dance remarkably well, I comment, with a light smile. He surprises me
with his moves, graceful yet daring, and still everything you could imagine from a man
like him.
He twirls me out, sending me spinning right between a couple. Narrowly missing
them I come to a halt. Arms slide around me from behind. My body tenses up, preparing
to stand on the defence when I feel the familiarity of them.
Steele turns me to face him, eyes slitted, Didnt think it was me? he asks,
keeping me close.
Just surprised me is all, I honestly say, hiding the fact that what he said is true.
We keep to the outer circle of dancers, swaying to a slower tune. When Steeles
eyes start travelling the room again I do a quick scan of my own. I dont think this is the
138
 Sapphire

sort of place anyone would expect to find us. Ease up for a few hours, Steele. You do
deserve to have a life without always looking over your shoulder.
And what about you? Didnt you once say royalty always has a target on their
backs?
I give him a carefree smile. Im Aura, remember? I cant be blamed for the cause
of looking like someone else. He doesnt smile back, just scowls. Becoming serious,
This is the most carefree Ive ever been in my life. Out here, I feel like I can be anyone
I choose to be.
His eyes find mine. Im just saying we need to be careful. Its hard to tell how
well we pulled last night off. It still has me on edge.
Lowering my voice, Considering we got away, I think we did great. If not, Davis
wouldnt have let us leave.
Steele moves in closer, lowering his voice as he replies. Once he searches his
library and finds those books missing, well be his first suspects. Frustration seeps into
his voice.
Angry that hes ruining the night and the alcohol in my veins has my lips
loosening. Youre just mad that we used my plan instead of yours. Are you that
controlling that you cant handle the outcome of someone else's idea?
His eyes become stone. That has nothing to do-
I cut him off. It doesnt matter. I step out of his arms, needing space between us.
I ignore the flash of bewilderment that crosses his face before he smothers it behind a
wall of stone. Im going to enjoy this night with or without you. So, if youll excuse
me, Im going to find someone else to dance with. I turn on my heel without waiting for
a reply.
Soon I find a young man around my own age with hopeful eyes. I dont even
allow him time to ask before I pull him to the dance floor, all the while ignoring the
heated gaze on my back.

139
 Sapphire

Chapter 21

The night was alive.

Penelope and Jack had started dancing soon after my first couple of spins with
Steele and were now swaying back and forth to a tune only the two of them could hear. I
danced with my new dance partner for what felt like hours to both the fast and slow
songs. My dance partner, or Carter is what he said his name was, spun me out into the
crowd of other dancers. Stopping I look through dizzy eyes for his dark blond head.

140
 Sapphire

Singling it out we meet each other on the edge of the dance floor, each trying to
catch our breaths. "Maybe we should take a break."
"Agreed." I follow him to our table and take a seat, stretching out my legs.
"You're a good dancer." I lie. Truthfully he stepped on my feet at least four times already,
and bruises can be felt forming.
He gulps down some ale. The drinks have been flowing all night and I know I'll
regret it come morning, but the night has been a lot of fun. It's been so long since I've
been able to do whatever I wanted without being judged or considering the
consequences.
For now I was free.
"Thank you, but I have to say that you are much more talented than I am. You
dance very beautifully." He wears a kind smile.
Cheeks warming after the compliment I return his smile as he pours me a glass of
what looks like red wine from a bottle he must have ordered somewhere between our
dances. Finishing it in a couple of swallows, I then reach for Carter's hand and pull him
onto the floor yet again. Shrugging when I realize the wine was just a little too bitter.

Steele
I watch her all night. Every spin and twirl counted as she dances with her new
partner. He seems harmless enough, although you could see the nervousness rolling off
of him. They take a quick break to refresh, then Aurora has him pulled back onto the
dance floor. She purposely averts her gaze from this direction, smiling and laughing with
just a little too much enthusiasm.
Have a drink? Jack steps up beside me, unsteadily. A sheen covers his eyes as
he holds out a mug of ale. I take the offered drink from him, but only so that he can use
that hand to steady himself against the wall. He curses as he rights himself then plasters
on a smile once he gathers his legs underneath him. You should be celebrating!
I hold up the drink he gave me. I am.
No. He points towards the dance floor. Grab a beautiful maiden and spin her
around. Or remove Aura from that weasels arms and dance with her. He has enough
sense to use her fake name surprisingly, considering how badly he slurs his words.
I see Penelope searching the crowd. I push Jack in her direction to distract him. I
will, now go have fun.

141
 Sapphire

You better! he yells through the crowd. Once hes out of sight, I place my mug
on the table beside me, where it soon gets picked up by a passing man. He eagerly
disappears into the crowd, likely worried Ill chase him down.
I never confided in anyone about how I felt about our job last night. I never
stressed anyone about how I thought it went too smoothly. How Davis readily believed
Auroras lies. Allowing us to use his library and leave in the morning without looking
into anything we said. Never once offering a princess his carriage and guards for a safer
travel.
No. Something wasnt right. I search the crowd of dancers, two blond heads
swaying to the beat. Aurora has her eyes slightly squinted, as if the light is bothering her
eyes. Her partner asks her a question and she clutches at her head with her hand, apology
in her eyes as he walks her to the edge of the dance floor. Concern floods me, along with
suspicion. They stand among a large group of people who are talking, drinking and
swaying on their feet.
I start cutting across the room, pushing people when they get in the way. A group
of dancers cut into my path, halting my progress and blocking my view of Aurora.
Something starts pounding through my veins, -an eagerness- and I thank myself for
keeping a clear head.
When I get through the thick crowd, standing where Aurora should be, I fill with
dread and panic. Scanning every inch of the dining room, hoping shes made her way
back into the crowd. When I dont see her familiar long hair, I start asking the nearest
people around me if they saw her. Most shake their heads no, while others say she was
either dancing, or perhaps went to her room.
I dont bother seeking out Jack or Penelope, knowing Im likely wasting time. I
bolt out of the room and pass the front desk. When I recognize the boy at the desk I halt.
Have you seen the woman I came here with?
A corner of his mouth rises, a knowing look in his eyes. She bored with you
already?
I dont even hesitate, I reach across the counter and pull him against it by his
collar. If you saw her, tell me where she went or I promise you, my face will be the last
thing you ever see, my voice is a flat sheet of granite.
Some of the cockiness leaves his eyes but he keeps them slitted. I dont know
where she is. But if I was her, I wouldnt be anywhere near you.
My hand clenches into a fist. She doesnt prefer you either. Hatred fills his eyes.
I dont hold back anymore, releasing my own dislike towards him with my fist to the
side of his head. A satisfying clunk signals his head hitting the floor as I drop his
unconscious body.

142
 Sapphire

I race through the inn, first checking our room, then the roof, then the rooms and
floors below. All with no signs of her anywhere. I search the stables, asking the boys
working if they saw a girl with long golden hair but they responded with more shakes of
the head.
Panic races through me, pushing me into the back alley. A handful of patrons are
gathered near the door and I breathe a breath of hope as I ask them about her appearance.
I think a lass came through here with a blond fellow. She was complaining about a
headache and was swaying on her feet. I think the liquor was too much for her. A couple
of men came to help the young man carry her into his carriage.
Which way were they going?
South, I think.
I turn and run, only hoping I can reach her in time, anger and determination
fueling me.
I rush to the rooftops, watching the streets for carriages. Startling the occupants of
a few after landing on the roof and ripping open the door, only to climb back up to the
rooftops making my way towards Daviss home with the intent to kill.
I stand in the alley that Aurora and I stood in just the day before, staring at a
darkening house. Three men walk out the front door, Davis in the middle as the large
Ketti leads them to a carriage parked out front. When they start moving, I follow,
clinging to the darkness like a second skin. As I run, I pull my mask into place, knowing
bloodshed is around the corner.
Block after block passes by, houses thinning into larger buildings. They finally
pull to a stop outside a large warehouse. I duck behind a chimney as they step out, then
slide down into the alley across from them when their backs are turned.
I gather my breath, pulling a dagger free and preparing my throwing knives.
Hearing voices, I go as far as the shadows will take me, listening intently.
...unconscious.
She wont be for long, Daviss voice. Tightening my grip, I allow my instincts
to take over. Ive kept them to a minimum these past years, keeping a form of level
headedness. But tonight I allow every instinct I was ever taught to creep to the surface.
Consuming me with the need to kill these men. To leave no witnesses.
Davis and his men enter the building, guards then taking their posts. I spot a
couple more guarding a balcony with a weak entrance door. I slacken my wrists and let
my knives fly. The balcony guards drop, followed by the guards on the ground.
Retrieving the knives from the guards chests near the door, wiping away their blood I
climb to the balcony to collect those knives as well.
Hold on, Aurora. Im coming.
I kick in the door.
143
 Sapphire

Two more guards drop before they even finish turning around. A third comes
rushing up the stairs ahead of me, blades drawn. Pulling my dagger out of the man at my
feet, I run head-on, meeting the man in the middle of the hall. I drop low as he slashes
out with too much momentum. I twist my body, his legs tumbling over my back,
throwing his weight over me. When he hits the floor, I lash out, dagger plunging into his
chest. Blood pools, soaking my hand and splattering on my face.
Hearing multiple footsteps thundering up the stairs, I rip my dagger free, and pull
out a sword. Prepared for war, I step into a fighting stance as I start counting the number
of heads rushing towards me. When the first man hits the landing, I attack.

144
 Sapphire

Chapter 22

Aurora
"Where are the books?" Davis seethes.
Locking my eyes with his, "I don't know what you're talking about."
"The books! The books you and your little criminals stole from me!" His face
reddens with anger.
After that final drink with the bitter taste my head soon started pounding. Carter
suggested we take a break, so he led me over to a spot near the wall as it only worsened.
He seemed nervous, looking over his shoulder a few times before pulling me out the
back door, saying itll probably help to get some fresh air. My limbs started to become
leadened, and I began panicking, hoping Steele would soon cut in and push this man
away, but he never came. When I felt my throat closing, limiting my air intake, true
panic took over, I wasnt aware when cloaked men pulled away from the walls and
dragged me into a carriage. I tried crying out, tried yelling Steeles name but my voice
wouldnt work, neither would my limbs. Right before I blacked out, before the carriages
door closed, I wished I had apologized to Steele.
When I finally found consciousness again, Daviss face was the first thing I saw.

145
 Sapphire

I don't respond to Davis, it'll only anger him more, but ignoring him was the
wrong decision. A flash of steel, then the searing pain as a blade is thrust into my thigh.
Screams tear out of my throat for an escape as the pain sears with the pooling of the
blood.
It's so sudden and intense I'm sitting up, tied to a chair, but I feel myself bolt
upright as if I was lying down and startled gasps cut through the screams. I hear voices
that I haven't heard in weeks, voices that remind me of warm summer days filled with
laughter. My vision swims in darkness and my body goes cold, it's a feeling I'm familiar
with but it's unexpected because I'm awake, Davis is yelling about the book and my
hands fight to reach the knife still in my leg but the restraints won't budge.
My vision becomes clearer leaving me dizzy and the voices disappear, Davis
passes back and forth, looks at me, then turns towards the door where Ketti stands, and
mumbles something to his boss.
The pain turns into numbness making the jerks and tugs on my bindings more
frantic to escape.
Davis ushers Ketti out, then turns back to me. "This is your fault you know that,
right? Just tell me where the books are and I'll stop, how does that sound?" I don't see his
hand to try to move out of his reach, even though it wouldn't have been more than a
couple of inches I still would have tried. He grips the handle of the knife and slowly puts
more pressure on it and gives it a fraction of a turn. Enough for the screams to re-erupt,
the voices scream in panic with me, but now I see their faces as clear as day.
Shocked beyond belief my mother's wide eyes is the only noticeable feature
above her hand covered mouth. The screams turn to gasps for air, clinging to the bed
sheets beneath me I stare down at my bleeding leg. There is no knife but the ghost of it
remains. Looking back up at my family my parents rush towards me, while Sage yells
for a doctor. My parents reach for my hands, clasping them. "Aurora, darling, you're
going to be alright." My mother sobs out and my father kisses the top of my head.
"I'm back." Confused relief clogs my throat. Before I can start to understand what
has happened, I feel the familiar tingles and my vision starts to dance. Fearfully I cling
to my parents hands knowing what's about to come. "I love you mother and father, I'll be
back as soon as I can." I've just said the words when I fall back on the bed.

Steele
146
 Sapphire

Soaked in blood, I prowl down the hall. I managed to get one of the guards to talk
before I slit his throat, telling me where Aurora is being held. I turn the final corner.
Who are you? What are you doing here? A guard blocking a door asks. His
partner leans forward, drawing his sword.
I rotate my own. Ive come to paint the walls red.

Aurora
I remember blacking in and out of consciousness, the screams; both his
demanding ones and my pain-filled ones.
And the pain.
So much of it. I almost forgot his fists until I opened my eyes, or more or less one
eye and the scenery was different. Fighting through the fog in my head I find the door is
now open and Davis is no longer standing, but passed out on the floor several feet away.
Or at least he looks passed out.
I feel a tug on my wrists before I hear his voice, it sounds like he's been trying to
get my attention for some time now. "Aurora, look at me, I'm going to get you out of
here." There's so much determination in his voice I believe him.
Stealing a glance at him, he's barely recognizable. Blood splattered face, tattered
clothing and crimson stained hands. Pushing away the thought of what hes been up to, I
focus on what hes doing. Hes managed to free my bound wrists and is working on my
ankles. When the right one is free I brace myself for the left one. He feels me tense up
and looks into my eyes. What I see shocks me, there is no hidden emotions, they are all
laid out on display and the silver flecks are bright with them. Stubborn determination
and pleading guilt, but there's also softness behind it all. Before I let myself wonder why
it's there I croak out, Get the knife out."
His eyes drop to the handle protruding out of my thigh and his face becomes a
sheet of ice, even his voice sounds like ice shards. "I can't you'll bleed to death." With
that he starts working on the last rope. Biting off the whimpers I clench my fists.
Seconds later the tugging stops and he stands, tentatively reaching his arm behind my
waist like I'm some kind of broken doll. He then slides his other arm behind my knees,
careful to not jostle my leg. In one fluid motion I am swept out of the chair and cradled
in his arms. A surprised gasp escapes but it's quickly cut off by a hiss of pain as my bad
leg settles against the other.
"I'm sorry. I'll try to be as gentle as possible, but I'll also have to move quickly-"
I cut him off, "I'm fine. I understand." His arms hold me tight against him, cradled
in a way that my wounds won't be disturbed.
147
 Sapphire

He walks towards the door, before we pass the threshold he says, "Close your
eyes."
Looking up at him, "Why?" I can't help but ask, I just want us to get out of here.
"Please?" He begs. The look in his eyes makes me wonder what it is that he
doesn't want me to be witness too, but if it'll get us out quicker so be it. I close my eyes
and turn my face to bury it against his chest, breathing in his scent; leather, forest and
something similar to a north wind; cool and crisp. I hear a sigh of relief and were
moving again.
Once out of the room I feel a wall of heat fold over my skin, almost like I'm lying
in the sun, but it doesn't penetrate. My body is covered in goose bumps and I'm starting
to shiver, a sign I've lost a lot of blood. But I keep fighting against the fog and dizziness
that has settled over my mind.
Somewhere I hear a loud crash and Steele quickens his pace. The bouncing makes
my leg scream in agony but I swallow down the tears, bracing myself from releasing any
kind of sound that will make Steele stop, knowing we need to get as far from these
people as possible. A strong coppery smell penetrates the air and I fight to avoid from
gagging. There are only so many things that that smell can belong to.
I soon lose my sense of direction and before I try to guess, I feel Steele pull a door
open and fresh cool air kisses my skin. "Can I open them now?" I quietly ask, wondering
if I need to keep silent. His response gets cut off by a crash before it could start. Not the
crashing sound of a rock shattering a window, but the sound of dozens of windows
combusting.
Eyes flying open I turn to look over Steele's shoulder. "You set the building on
fire?" Thick black clouds billow into the night sky like a beacon, choking out the stars
and moon. Drawing any attention towards the burning building, and hopefully none
towards the two people who are fleeing it.
"I told you to keep your eyes closed," he states as he turns us down an alley
several blocks away. Drawing to a halt. "I need to set you down. I need to stop some of
the blood flow." He looks everywhere else but at my face as he says it. As he shifts me
away from his body, immediately I notice the stickiness as my clothes cling and peel
away from his now damp clothes.
He gently places me on some musty straw and I nearly fall over. I no longer have
the strength to hold myself up because I've lost too much blood. Quickly catching me, he
leans me back against the wall for support.
"I'll make this as quickly as possible, but Aurora-" He captures my stare, "It's
going to hurt a lot and I need you to trust me on this, understand?" His eyes plead with
mine, but I hear the seriousness in his voice.
I attempt a nod.
148
 Sapphire

"I need to ask you one more thing though." He slides closer to me so that our
faces are only a breath apart. He cradles my face between his hands, just long enough to
get my focus. I'm close to passing out again but I take steady breaths and watch his night
eyes. He picks up my wounded leg and I try not to flinch as he places it across his knee.
"You'll likely scream, and as much as I don't like the thought of gagging you, I need you
to bite into my shoulder. It's the only way to make the least amount of noise."
A tear spills down my check but I don't have the power in me to wipe it away.
Steele brushes his thumb across my cheek erasing its existence. He angles his shoulder
closer, but I simply rest my head against it. The black spots are back and waltzing across
my vision. Soon I'll pass out, I don't even feel much pain anymore it's become more of a
numbing feeling all over.
"Open your mouth Aurora; I need you to bite into me." I hear the sounds of fabric
ripping and his hands sliding under my leg above the wound. I know what's about to
come so I pull my jaw open and place it over his shoulder making sure it's wide enough
to muffle any sound. "On the count of three. One-" pain explodes.
I bite but the force of the pain shocks my body back. Luckily Steele captures my
head and pins it to his chest, blocking the sound of my bloodcurdling screams. He
murmurs my name and apologies over and over against my ear. Sobs replace the screams
until I no longer feel anything at all.

Steele
She collapses in my arms; the pain is finally more than she can take. Amazed she
lasted this long I tighten the tourniquet, looking at the knife buried in her leg a sick
feeling encases me. I hope that sick son of a bitch burns slowly. I would have preferred
to draw out his death to get even for Auroras torture, but with time not on our side, a
sword to the throat at least made him choke on his own worthless blood.
I pull the knife out and rip another strip of fabric from my shirt and wrap it around
the wound. It's not big, maybe no more than two inches long, but it was deep. Worried
she may never walk on that leg again my body fills with adrenaline. Picking her up into
my arms I steal a glance down the street and cling to the shadows as I race us to safety.

149
 Sapphire

"What happened?" Pene gasps.

Pushing through the door I walk straight for the back bedroom. "Lock that door
Penelope. She needs your help." Setting her down on the bed Penelope rushes in with a
basin of warm water and rags. Her doctor skills immediately take over and she starts
going over Aurora's leg. Stepping back I notice how pale Aurora has become. Grabbing a
blanket from the end of the bed I cover her remaining body parts.
"Who did this?" She grabs at Aurora's skirts and tries ripping the fabric to expose
her leg but she's not strong enough.
Taking the fabric out of her hands, "The less you know the better." I rip the fabric
nearly to her hip, averting my gaze I walk over to the window looking for any sign of
pursuers.
"So you took care of him." Not a question but I can't ignore the accusation in her
voice, perhaps even disgust, but I would do it again in a heartbeat and I tell her so.
Turning back around Penelope has finished cleaning the wound and has started
stitching it up. Watching her movements I don't realize what I'm doing until Penelope
says, "If you squeeze her hand any harder I'm going to have to fix it too. I don't think she
would appreciate you taking away the use of another limb." Relaxing my hand I notice
the red marks, hoping they don't bruise.
She finishes off the stitching and begins dressing Auroras leg. She earlier had set
out a cup, and is now pouring warm water into as she stirs around some herbs. "This will
help her with the pain and make her sleep as restful as possible. Can you lift her head?"
Moving to the end of the bed I gently lift her head but Im worried about how cool her
skin feels. Tipping her mouth Penelope manages to coax down the entire cup.
Settling her head back onto the pillows I have to ask, "Will she be alright?" I cant
hide the worry in my voice.
Pene looks up at me for the first time. "I'm doing my best Steele, she's lost a lot of
blood and as far as her leg goes, she was lucky enough that the knife missed any vital
arteries. It's going to take her awhile to get back on her feet though."
"She'll walk again though, right?" I'm almost scared to hear the answer.
"She needs a lot of rest, but with time, yes I believe she will be walking again."
Combing my fingers through my hair, a heaviness gets lifted from my shoulders.
That was the news I've been waiting for. Knowing she'll be able to walk about and
possibly finding more trouble. I feel a smile spread at the thought. Yes, Aurora will
definitely be finding more trouble in the future.
Feeling eyes on me I turn to face Penelope, her eyes are saying something but her
mouth says something different, I hope you know what youre doing, Steele.
What do you mean?
150
 Sapphire

With Aurora. Ive never seen you take any form of interest in someone so
quickly. I just want you to be careful and think things through. Shes a princess for
goodness sakes!
And Im an outlaw. Im not blind Pene, Im not asking to be her king, I bite
back.
No, but youre acting as her dark knight. You dont know whos waiting for her
back home, she says lightly, with pity in her eyes.
If- I start for Penes sake, knowing Aurora has never spoken of having anyone
waiting for her other than family. -she has anyone, theyve done a pretty shitty job of
protecting her. I stop, knowing that Ive also done a terrible job so far and that I need to
swallow those words, no matter how hard I want to pommel the person who allowed her
to prick her finger to begin with. Then she would have been safe and away from Davis
and his men. And me.
Frustrated I push my hands through my hair, wishing I was pushing a blade
through Davis again and again.
"You need to get out now, I'm going to finish washing the rest of her and I don't
think she would appreciate your prying eyes." Shaking her hand towards the door I take
my leave and decide to try hunting Jack down for an extra set of eyes on watch duty.
Hoping that hes sobered up some.
I find him in the stables and after explaining our situation, he gets to work by
preparing our bags, only packing the essentials. When he finishes he'll take a stroll
around several of the closest blocks and report back on any information he can find
about any surviving men under Daviss employment.
Tying my horse to a post outside the back entrance, I do a quick scan over the
streets and rooftops. Finding nobody lurking about, I head back inside to change into
cleaner clothes and to remove the blood covering my skin. Satisfied I go to tell Penelope
my plan, hoping she can confirm Aurora will be well enough to travel.

151
 Sapphire

Chapter 23

Aurora
The blackness was comfortable; it was warm and soft against my flesh. I didn't
want to leave, I was finally in peace. There were no whispering voices of family begging
me to wake up or that separated lost feeling. I felt whole and pain free and I didn't want
to leave. But just as I was getting comfortable, stars started breaking through the

152
 Sapphire

darkness. Slowly they grew bigger and brighter until they became miniature suns and I
had to squint against their brightness.
Reopening my eyes I try to remember, but my head is full of clouds. Giving up I
try taking in my surroundings but the room is dark and the window is covered.
Where am I?
I try moving my body but it feels as if I am lifting a solid stone wall. It refuses to
move and a panic sets in and sweat breaks out on my brow from the effort as I slowly
manage to hoist myself up onto my elbows. When I move my legs a fraction, fire races
up my left thigh, collapsing my efforts back onto the bed.
Gasping for air I renew my strength, ready to try again when I hear voices, "We
won't be safe here long, someone will notice the blood trail to your door. I need to get
her away from here."
"She's not well enough to move. Shell likely die if she's moved now. Are you that
willing to let her perish just to save your own head?" the female voice rises.
The male voice becomes deep and dark, "I'm only thinking of her well being, do
you really think of me as that selfish? Moments ago you thought I was trying to be a
knight! She will be a lot safer out of this city especially right away. If any of Davis' men
escaped they'll be looking for us immediately and on the chance they find our trail they'll
come straight here. Do you want that?"
"At least wait until tomorrow night to leave, that way she will have rested some."
"I can't risk that, by then there will be even more people looking for us including
the Guard. Someone will tip them off about our description after burning down that
building. I have to move her tonight while we still have a chance."
Realizing the voices are talking about me the events of the night fold back into
place and as much as I want to lay here forever in Penelope's back room, I know Steele
is right.
Propping up on my elbows I hear the door open and a faint light spills through the
doorway.
"You're awake," his voice is quiet, yet surprise can still be clearly heard.
"How long was I asleep?" I ask groggily.
"Not long enough, it's only been a couple of hours." He makes his way into the
room to stand near the edge of my bed. "How do you feel?"
"Like I've been stabbed. But, the pain isn't so bad anymore," I try to lighten the
mood.
A faint smile touches his lips at my poor attempt at humour. "At least you're
getting some of your spirit back."
"Lucky me."

153
 Sapphire

Mouth parched, I look around for some water. Steele notices and turns to grab
something behind him. He hands me the glass and I gulp the water down greedily. When
the glass is empty he takes it from me and sets it down.
"Penelope gave you something for the pain, that's why you feel so groggy. I was
hoping it would have kept you asleep longer though."
"We have to leave," I state, knowing that it's true.
"I know you need the rest to heal, but I promise we'll travel as smoothly as
possible. If I knew you would be safe here I would keep you here until you were able to
walk again." He's trying to make me believe I'll be better off leaving here, but he doesn't
seem to realize that I know it's true, so maybe he's trying to convince himself.
"I heard you talking with Penelope, I know we need to leave. I don't need
convincing," I muster up enough strength to say.
Steele looks down at me with sad guilty eyes. He continues watching me, looking
me over then picks up the edge of my quilt to check my dressing. I realize my clothes
have been removed and I'm wearing nothing but a long tunic that just reaches the middle
of my thighs. With modesty tossed out the window I feel my face heating as Steele looks
over my leg, checking it over, his hands nothing more than a whisper. Too exhausted for
embarrassment I drop back onto the mattress. At the sudden movement Steeles attention
snaps to my face, worry written all over. "Relax, I'm fine, havent gotten my strength
back," I puff out, drawing in deep breaths.
His eyes continue to devour my face before he responds, "We can wait a few more
hours."
Arguing back, "No, we can't and you know it. Just get us out of here."
I hoist myself back onto my elbows. Pushing my weight forward with the
remaining strength I have, I manage a sitting position. Determined to prove to him I'm
well enough to move I try to swing my legs over the edge of the bed without making a
sound but Steele stops me. "Quit wasting your energy. Lie back down or I'll tie you to
the bed." He grabs my wrists to prevent me from moving more.
"Let's get out of here before someone finds us, or lord have mercy on your soul if
my father finds out that you forced me to stay somewhere against my will," I easily
threaten. His eyebrows raise in surprise. But soon his face relaxes when he realizes the
threat is empty.
"You have that much faith in me to believe I'll get you back home safely?"
With what we've just been through I wouldn't question it. "Of course. You've
proved that once already." When what he said fully sinks in, "Wait, you're taking me
home?" I ask in a small voice wondering if maybe he'll correct himself.
"That is if you want me to. I'm sure if you prefer Jack to take you I know he won't
mind, but you might need to fight off Penelope." He ends with a soft chuckle.
154
 Sapphire

"No, I'm just surprised you would want to. I thought you would be happy to
finally get rid of me outside of the city. I'm sure you have work to do." Why does my
voice sound hopeful, like I'm relieved he's offered to take me all the way home?
"You're hurt Aurora because of me. If I never would have let you help us, you
would be better off than you are now. You would most likely be half way home by now."
He lets go of one of my wrists and waves a hand toward the door.
"Or I could be dead on the side of the road somewhere. Killed by assassins from a
far off country." It's getting harder to keep up my strength and the more we talk the more
it wears me down.
He must notice because he pushes me back down on the bed. "I'm going to go
finish packing our things. Stay here and don't try to move, I'll be quick." He turns and
heads out the door, closing it behind him and leaving me in the dark.

I wake staring up into the night sky. The clouds have vanished, leaving the moon
and stars exposed. The breeze plays with my hair, whispering it across my face in soft
patterns.
Two smaller twilight skies cross my vision. "You keep waking up at the moments
I wish you were sleeping." Noticing I'm once again in his arms and we are walking I
examine my surroundings; buildings, houses, and small shops still clog the streets but
soon my eyes find our destination. A solid black Night Runner stands at attention with
several small saddle bags loaded with our essentials.
"My body is still getting use to the idea of sleep again." I relax back against him,
resisting the urge to snuggle against his chest and sleep for days.
"Pene packed enough herbs for the trip so you can rest easily."
"That'll be nice for a change." Noticing something else, "Will we be seeing them
again before we go our separate ways?" Hoping I'll get the chance to thank them both for
all their help.
We stop moving and Steele captures my gaze, "You never know with those two,
they come and go as they please." He lowers me down onto a bale of hay near the horse
while he goes over the bags and the saddles straps.
Thats right, you and Jack dont always work together, I say remembering. I
adjust my leg as a piece of hay pokes into it and realize I've been dressed again without
noticing. It's starting to make me wonder how many times I've been stripped naked
without my consent. The dress I wear is as dark as the night itself, but quite light and
airy as it floats around my legs. A good thing, considering pants would only rub and

155
 Sapphire

irritate my leg even more, along with being a bother when I need to change the dressing.

I mostly work alone. I usually only run across Jack and Penelope once a year.
The odd time Ill see them twice in a year, but only if Im staying in a certain area for a
longer period of time.
Once he's satisfied that our belongings have been secured properly he scoops me
up and into the saddle. A hiss of pain escapes when I settle my leg into the saddle,
pulling my leg away from resting against the leather as Steele slides up behind me with a
feather down pillow.
I'm about to ask what he's doing with it when he picks up my leg with one hand,
and places the pillow underneath it with the other. He slowly lowers my leg against it,
waiting to see my reaction.
When the full weight of my leg is resting on the pillow the pain is minimal and
bearable. Content with my reaction he uses a belt to secure the pillow to the saddle.
His hands slid around me while he takes a hold of the reins, securing me in place.
"Hang on," is the only warning I get before we start racing through the city.
He steers the horse away from the cobblestone streets, keeping to the lesser
travelled dirt paths and side streets. We can hear a commotion going on and voices echo
throughout the streets from the other end of the city where the fire still blazes. But with
each step the horse takes, the noise becomes dimmer and dimmer. I start relaxing,
thinking we are in the clear when Steele pulls the horse to an abrupt stop just shy of
crossing a street, keeping us hidden in shadows. I feel his lips graze my ear, as he tells
me to stay quiet and listen. Obeying his command I focus on the remaining noises until I
pin out a sound that I've grown to recognize. A soldier's march. Or in this case, city
guards.
Steele pulls the horse back deeper into the darkness where there is a build up of
musty old lumber piled on a wagon with a broken wheel. Angling the horse so we brush
up against the wall of a shop behind the lumber mess, obscuring us of view from the
street. We keep our gazes locked ahead as the marching gets closer to passing out in
front of us. My heart beats faster and I can feel Steeles heart pick up speed as well
through my back. I take a deep breath and he adjusts the reins.
"Whatever happens, remain calm. And just in case-" he reaches into one of our
bags and hands me my dagger. Feeling a sense of familiarity with the cool metal in my
hand, I relax a little, knowing that if something happens I'm not as useless anymore.
"Only use it as a last minute resort. If you are recognized in any way, remember it
could be a set up," he keeps his voice low so it doesn't carry.
"But they are city guards, they should understand our situation." I try to reason,
perhaps we won't have any reason to be worried. Maybe in a larger city the guards won't
156
 Sapphire

be so easily bought. But as I listen to the advancing footsteps my heart accelerates,

confirming my doubts.
"Let's hope," is his only response.
The marching passes our alley with only a couple of guards lagging behind to
investigate the shadier parts of the neighbourhood.
Heart pounding in my throat, hoping the guards won't call out as soon as they see
us, because these two I know Steele can handle, but twenty, likely not. We don't move a
muscle as the two walk side by side towards us with their hands resting on the hilts of
their swords.
They don't notice us until they come to the end of the wagon. One guard jumps,
spooked by our presence and the other starts to draw his sword. Steele leaps from the
saddle, dagger in hand and lands on the guard with the half drawn sword, silencing him
with a slice across the throat. Hearing an intake of breath, Steele turns on the second
guard about to yell and releases his dagger, sending it into the windpipe of the shocked
guard.
My eyes are like saucers, I've known what Steele has done in his life but
witnessing more of his ruthlessness, is something else entirely.
Dislodging his dagger he wipes it clean on the guard's uniform and slowly turns.
He doesn't meet my eyes and in a way I'm almost thankful, because I don't know what I
would see in them. A darkness that lays in waiting for moments like this or would it be
something wilder, something more animalistic that thrives on the spill of blood. I'm also
afraid of what my own face displays. Pure shock for one thing, but I know I don't want
him to see disgust or fear.
Turning my head away I keep a look out for any witnesses. Confirming there are
no prying eyes I put a mask of indifference on and watch as Steele drags the bodies of
the dead guards into the shadows of the buildings.
Climbing back up into the saddle he doesn't say a word as he guides the horse out
from behind the wagon and slowly moves towards the mouth of the alley. When we don't
hear a sound we slowly peek out to get a look at our surroundings. Empty streets. We
take the given chance of luck and cross.
We managed to reach the Halivaara side of town without anymore conflict and I
started relaxing, nearing an almost dazed state until the wall came into view and our
escape from the city blocked by a dozen guards.
Wide awake now, I can feel my heart in my throat at the sight. They knew that the
reason the building caught fire was no accident, meaning someone survived. Someone
escaped, and the guards are looking for us. "Steele, what are we going to do?" I breathe,
nearly in panic.
"I don't know."
157
 Sapphire

He slips down out of the saddle, paces the short distance to the end of the alley
and looks out. After several seconds he steps back, glances skyward before starting to
scale the building wall. If my leg wasn't useless I would chase after him demanding what
he's doing, but because it is, I settle for a shouted whisper, "what are you doing?"
He reaches the ledge of the roof, "Wait there." As if I have anywhere else to go.
He pulls himself over the ledge and disappears from sight.
Feeling exposed I take the reins in my hands and steer the horse into a tight
alcove, hiding us from view. Soon people will be stirring in their homes preparing for
another day, while we are simply trying to survive the hour.
I never heard or saw Steele climb back down until his shadow crossed over to my
side of the alley. "What did you find out?" Hopefully some better news.
Completely ignoring my question he says, "We're going to split up. They are
looking for a man and woman together with our description. If we separate we will
likely have a better chance." My jaw dropped as soon as he said split up, digging through
the saddle bags he starts strapping on more weapons. Here, use this. He hands me a
rolled up shirt of his.
Am I supposed to put this on? I ask confused.
No, use it to make yourself look like youre with child, and mess up your hair a
bit, to try to hide your bruises. And, if you havent noticed the colour yet, Penelope dyed
it black to help us go more unnoticed. Tossing my cloak up behind me in the saddle he
begins removing my weapons from the bags and lining them up behind me.
Moving quickly, I shove the balled up shirt inside my dress arranging it so that it
looks like a swollen belly. Pulling at my strands of hair I angle them into the moonlight
and sure enough the once golden layers are midnight black.
After arming myself and tossing my cloak on, Steele informs me of a plan shortly
after he took off to the roof leaving me alone with the horse. Our plan should work, but
my heart still races with fears if it doesnt.
Gathering my nerve I dig my heels into the horse's sides and take off towards the
guard-filled gate. Steele will be watching from the rooftops if anything goes wrong and
knowing that, gives me an extra added boost of security. With my destination rapidly
approaching, I take a few deep breaths. Hearing the guards shouts to halt I draw back
the reins and dive head first into our plan.
Please, I need help! My husband is back there and he has a knife, hes trying to
kill me! I scream at the nearest guards. My hands brush aside the hair around my bad
eye so they can see it.
A younger guard approaches with a look of uncertainty. Hold on now, miss.
What happened? he asks taking the reins.

158
 Sapphire

He was out drinking again, and when he came home he staggers in yelling that
the baby isnt his, that Ive been sleeping around, but it isnt true the baby really is his!
More guards start speaking at once trying to get me to calm down but I keep at it,
I swear, I think he only says these things because maybe hes not ready to be a father, I
think hes planning on leaving me. I break down in tears forcing enough broken sobs
out to make some of the guards step back.
Now, miss what baby are you talking about? Is it still at home or-
I cut him off sharply and hiss, This baby! I pull back my cloak to reveal my
baby bump. I started having pains earlier and theyve only been getting worse. I was
readying my horse to go to my sister's house when my husband came in yelling and hit
me. He kept claiming I was sneaking off to see a mysterious lover, but Im only trying to
get to my sisters because Im worried about the baby! Shes a doctor and can help me.
But please, I need to hurry before my husband comes. I grasp my belly like Ive felt a
sharp pain, squeezing out a few more tears.
Maam you need to calm down. Why dont you climb down and explain the
story from the beginning? The younger one asks.
Changing tactics I ignite my eyes with anger, I already told you the story you
moron! How easy do you think it is for a five month pregnant woman to climb into and
out of a saddle, hmm? He pales a few shades and releases the reins. Eyes wide he tries
to find words but I explode, Dont even attempt an answer you stupid jackass, of course
you wouldnt know a damn thing! Youre just a child barely into manhood wanting to
play soldier! A few of the guards had to turn their backs to cover their laughter, but
there were some who didnt even bother to hide their amusement.
The young one backs away cheeks colouring in embarrassment. Im sorry
maam, but nobody is allowed to leave the city until further notice.

Steele
I watch from above on a rooftop, near enough to hear the conversation. In the
beginning I was worried she wouldnt have enough strength in her to stay conscious but
I was wrong. She was holding her own remarkably well. I had to cover my mouth to
prevent a laugh that was trying to escape and settled for a grin when she decided to
attack the young guard. But my smile soon dropped when I heard her scream out in pain.
Moving quickly I slide to the end of the roof and drop. Grasping a window sill I
push away from the building with my feet and land in the shadows of the neighbouring
house. Rushing to the end of the alley I stop just shy of the coming light and look out.
Fearing someone has hurt her, my breath catches when I see her; shes hunched over her
159
 Sapphire

belly, arms cradling her stomach. Some of the guards have moved closer but they soon
stop dead when she sits back up and demands that they move out of her way or they will
have the blood of an innocent child on their hands.
It was all part of her plot.
She wasnt harmed. It was just her and she would do anything to get her way.
Unable to resist a smile, I breathe in relief and lean against the wall. Shes unstoppable,
she would fight through anything.
Looking back out, the guards part and let her pass.
Now it was my turn.
I scan the top of the wall, watching the pattern of the guards. When I find an
opening I make my move and scale over. I knew Aurora would be in no shape for this
activity and she agreed. She was willing to try getting through on her own and her plan
was perfect.
I race off through Halivarra. I follow the hoof prints a quarter of a mile from the
gate, then they come to an end. After making several passes along the ditches I find the
trail again and follow it through tall swamp reeds and finally to a small bluff of willows
where I hear a horse snort. Weaving through the branches my Night Runner paws the
soft earth while its rider leans over the pommel of the saddle, her chest rises and falls in
an even pattern. Tossing off the guard uniform I bunch it up into a saddle bag and strap
the sword on top making it easy to reach.
I touch her shoulder giving it a slight shake but she doesnt stir. Good.
Stepping up into the stirrup, I pull her up to lean back against my chest. Her head
falls back resting in the crook of my shoulder and chest. And thats where she remains
till the sun rises high into the sky.

160
 Sapphire

Chapter 24

Aurora
My dreams are normal, consistent with the events of the previous days and I bolt
awake after re-witnessing Steele killing the guards.
The sun is sharp against my eyes and it takes me a few times to blink against the
harsh rays to fully grasp my location. The horse continues moving- and from what I can

161
 Sapphire

feel- now being guided by a familiar body behind me. Straightening up to stretch my
sore muscles, I hiss when I feel the tendons pull in my bad thigh.
Steele, stop. He stops the horse just in time, I lean my torso over the side and
spill the contents out of my already empty stomach. When nothing but dry heaves
remain, I spit, trying to erase the acidic taste.
Steele hands me a handkerchief to wipe my mouth. Well stop at a cabin up
ahead. We need to get some food in you and check your leg. I think the medicine isnt
agreeing with your empty stomach.
My stomach cramps at the idea of food, but I know I need it. I feel like Ive been
trampled by a stampede, my body aches all over with stiff muscles. What time is it?
Judging by the sky it looks to be around late afternoon.
Around four Im guessing. Youve been asleep for a long time. I was beginning
to think you would never wake up. Steele tries for humour so I give just a little and
manage a soft laugh.
Wiping hair out out of my eyes I hesitate, thinking my eyes are playing tricks on
me. When nothing changes I pull at my hair, releasing it from its updo. The strands fall
in deep midnight black waves. My hair is black, I state dumbly. When did this
happen?
Uh, yeah. Penelope did that with the intention we could get around more easily
without being noticed. I figured the best solution would be to change the colour. Anyone
might expect you to cut it. It wont last long if thats what youre worried about.
Thinking back to the night before its all a little hazy, I barely even remember getting
outside of the gate.
No, the colour idea is fine, it was a good call to make. Do you think I should cut
it too, to be safe? I dread the answer, Ive always admired my long locks and the idea of
cutting it short is horrifying even though its probably what needs to be done.
He doesnt respond right away leaving me nervous. Im just about to give up and
tell him to cut it when he replies, I think we are ahead of the news enough that it
shouldnt be a problem.
I sag with relief. Feeling the full heat of the day I ask Steele if we have any water.
Reaching into a saddle bag he pulls out a water skin. I first rinse my mouth, then start
gulping down the cool water. Its refreshing and when it hits the bottom of my stomach
the cramping eases up a bit. I hand the water skin back and Steele packs it away.
There is an abandoned cabin just around the next bend, hidden back off the trail.
Nobody uses it anymore and itll be safe for us to stop there for a break. The horse will
need a rest; weve been riding hard so itll do us some good to stretch for a bit.
I simply nod.

162
 Sapphire

The trail we follow is narrow yet wide enough for a carriage to easily travel
through. The suns rays break through the overhead foliage, allowing filters of light to
cascade down in tunnels. The weather is beautiful and I try to enjoy it despite our
predicament. Everything is bursting with colour and I wish I was able to stop and simply
admire it, the simplicity of the rustle of the leaves and the swaying of the grass and the
smell of flowers in full bloom. Since the beginning weve be moving at a neck breaking
speed and I miss the ability of slowing down. I have to admit though; this has been an
experience Ill never forget. I guess thats one of the things that I can honestly say I
admire about Steele and Jacks lifestyle; they can have days when they simply have no
clue as to what will happen. They can go out and experience things that Ill never get to
do, and in a way, Im thankful I was here to at least have had a peek into their world.
We make the bend and Steele slows the horse down and drifts us off to the side
into a thick clump of trees that the horse barely fits through.
The cabin is small. Very small. And run down.
Jumping out of the saddle Steele ties the horse to a tree, then reaches up and pulls
me out into his arms. The cabin has no door so he easily carries me in and sets me on a
small cot in the corner. I dont even care about the condition of the mattress or about the
dirt and filth that probably litters it. It feels too good to be out of the saddle. I stretch out,
lightly pulling the tensed muscles, hissing slightly when I feel the stitches pull.
Careful, you dont want to pull open your stitches again. He gives me a pointed
look as he digs through a bag and pulls out a loaf of bread.
Relaxing back, I huff out a breath of frustration. Im really going to hate this.
What, being waited on again? It should make you feel more at home. He smirks
and hands me a piece of the bread.
Youre an ass sometimes, you know that? I rip off a dry chunk of bread and
throw it at him, but he effortlessly catches it with his mouth.
Oh, come now. Dont tell me you dont miss it. He finds a stool in the corner
and drags it closer to the bed.
Of course I do. But I was always more self-reliant than most. I like doing things
myself. Chewing down a piece of the stale bread, I feel the full emptiness of my
stomach when the bread hits the bottom.
Wait, what did he say earlier? What did you mean, pull my stitches open
again?
He gives me a serious look. Well, we have been riding pretty hard these last
couple of days and the momentum pulled them open. Ive been keeping an eye on them
and making sure the dressings are clean.
My jaw goes slack. A couple of days?

163
 Sapphire

He doesnt meet my eye as he answers, Uh, yeah. Youve been unconscious since
we left Central Gate. That explains why I feel so empty.
How? Why-? I dont even know how to respond.
Penelope gave you some strong medicine when we left, it just took some time to
sink in. With the injury and trauma Im surprised youre even awake now. You did need
the rest though. The silver flecks in his eyes warm a little and I notice the dark circles
surrounding them. For the last couple of days he has been doing everything in his power
to keep us both alive and moving, and it shows. Guilt crawls through me when I think
about all hes had to do. My cheeks warm when I realize hes had to re-stitch and wrap
my stab-wounded thigh.
I reach over and grab his hand. Surprise registers on his face, and still clasping his
hand, I scoot over to the far end of the bed near the wall pulling him with me. His eyes
remain wide as he settles down next to me. Ive had plenty of sleep, now its your turn.
He watches me for a moment, studying. We dont really have time Aurora.
Whos going to keep watch? The horse? He moves to pull away, but I get a firmer grip
on his hand.
Steele, relax. Weve put a couple of days distance between us and the city. If I
hear any noise Ill wake you. How are you supposed to keep going if youre sleeping in
the saddle? Besides, like you said, this cabin is well hidden so Im sure not many people
know its here. I give a tug on his hand. He releases a deep sigh, reminding me of his
exhaustion. He looks back to the doorway, then back at me. I slide over, giving him more
room.
He finally gives in and spreads out beside me, careful to not jostle the bed.
Tucking his other hand under his head he shares a look with me as he turns the hand that
Ive clasped onto so its facing up and twines his fingers through mine. Locking it in a
tight hold, In case you get the urge to try and investigate any noises.
Im frozen in place. He gives me one last pointed look before he closes his eyes.
It takes me a moment before Im able to think clearly. Hes gotten to know me
better then I know myself. It didnt cross my mind until he mentioned trying to move
about, but now the idea is intriguing. I feel so useless lying here, knowing its something
that Ill be continuing to do until my leg heals. Sighing I lean back, propping my head
back against the wall so that Ill have a better view of the doorway.
Eventually Steeles breathing evens out. Looking down at him, his features have
softened out making him appear younger and more worry free. It would be hard to deny
that he is an attractive man. High cheekbones and a strong jaw that is now covered in a
few days worth of stubble. His thick black hair caresses his eyebrows covering the scar
that runs through the left. Looking closer I notice that his nose was once broken before.
A person couldnt even tell it was without being right up close. The doctor did an
164
 Sapphire

amazing job resetting it. His eyes remind me of a predator's when theyre open, always
watching, calculating every move before he strikes.
Looking down at our clasped hands, I see his large hand has swallowed up my
small one. His are well worn, scarred and calloused, displaying like a map all theyve
been through. Ladies at court always talk about finding a knight in shining armour but, is
that what I want? If his armour shines then hes most likely never seen a battle in his life
and thats not someone I want. I want someone whos experienced true sacrifice, who
isnt afraid of all the blood and gore. Someone willing to fight, someone whos not afraid
of a battle. And as I look down at Steele -I realize Im treading in deep water.
Needing to put my head in safer territory I angle myself into a more comfortable
position. As I move my sore muscles I notice how badly they are screaming for use- to
move, to walk, anything. Frustrated and now even more uncomfortable I try a different
position, but with the bed so small and Steele so close its no use.
Trying to ignore the need for movement I start counting the rafters, the windows,
then the spider webs and holes in the roof. But with each passing minute my body
screams louder until I cant take the volume anymore.
Steele still holds my hand in a tight grip so I do the one thing that will slacken his
hold, hopefully without waking him. I flip our linked hands over to expose the inside of
his wrist. Running my fingers over the smooth flesh I search for the weakest spot to
press down on. With his arms corded in solid muscle it takes longer to find a spot that
might work. Using my knuckles, I press down on his tendons through the muscle in the
hopes of unlocking my hand. I feel his grip slacken slightly, but not enough. I press
down even harder watching his face for signs of waking until his hand unlocks and I pull
my own hand away.
When he doesnt stir, I angle my bad leg over my good one. Locking my teeth to
fight off the hisses growing in my throat with the effort. Slowly I start working my way
to the end of the bed, pausing now and then to rebuild my strength and to make sure
Steele remains asleep.
My feet hit the floor. Slowly I bend my knees, feeling the muscles pull. The effort
tugs at my stitches, but when I dont feel any wetness, I continue pulling myself up until
Im standing. Resting my full weight on my right foot and using the wall as a guide, I
sluggishly make it halfway across the room in a hopping motion.
Out of breath, I add a small amount of weight to my left foot to ease the strain on
the other. With the open door in sight, I take a last glance at Steeles prone figure before
I ease myself out.
The late afternoon sun holds the promise of a warm summer. Everywhere I look
spring is well underway rushing full on into summer. Fresh young leaves cover every

165
 Sapphire

tree and shrub, flowers nearing full bloom. Insects buzz and scurry about, while the birds
chirp and sing their joy with the coming of summer.
The horse snickers from somewhere out in the trees, probably enjoying the
moment of rest.
I ease myself out into the trees a few meters from the cabin, my muscles tiring
and shaking from the exertion. I lean against a tree to catch my breath, the sharp bark
digging into my palms. Willing myself to keep moving, I push myself forward, moving
deeper into the trees.
I collapse near a small stream a dozen meters from the cabin. Its still well within
sight, the doorway dark. I pull my dress up, checking the stitches. Confirming theyre
fine, I lean forward, dunking my hands in the cool stream, wiping the sweat from my
face and neck.
Collecting myself, I take a deep breath, leaning back against a tree, warm sunlight
filtering through the leaves in a kaleidoscope of colours. Seconds or hours go by as I
relax here, occasionally stretching and rotating my limbs, pulling grass and braiding it
through with flowers. Its a nice change for once, being able to enjoy something so
simple in a moment where time feels infinite.
When I hear a twig snap, I turn expecting to find Steele but Im shocked to see
several strangers trudging up to the cabin.
I pull myself up, hand reaching my hip where a dagger should have been. Steele
must have stripped them off while I was asleep these past couple of days.
Cursing myself for not checking earlier, I take a look at the men, tying up their
horses and sorting through our saddle bags. They seem harmless enough for now but,
just to be safe I take a route towards the back of the cabin, out of eyesight. Needing to
get to Steele, I take a step around the corner just as one of the men comes walking this
way probably looking for a place to relieve himself. We both freeze, both shocked.
Hello, I say in a friendly greeting. Hoping for a casual meeting with friendly
travellers instead of murdering thugs or paid off nobles. Judging by their appearances,
Im guessing travellers.
Well, hello there, too. Now, whats a pretty thing like you doing way out here all
alone?
I rest all my weight onto my right leg, relaxing my left in a way to make it look
casual. Just passing through. My horse needed a rest when I spotted this trail. I point
towards the narrow opening between the trees that lead back to the main road.
Looks like we had the same intentions. Sorry to impose, well be on our way
shortly. Relief courses through me when the man is civilized. He looks to be around
Steeles age but with a leaner build.
Its alright; I was just about to start heading back out again.
166
 Sapphire

Well, dont let us get in your way, he smiles then walks off, into the deeper
brush. One down, hopefully the other two are the same.
I walk out, as normally as I can while trying to hide my limp. Holding back
grimaces I step out into the clearing around the front of the cabin. Hey, Matthew. Look
here- The man talking stops when he sees me. He stops sorting through our saddle bags
as the other man enters the cabin, Its empty, he yells out. Where did Steele go?
The man that was riffling through our belongings yells back, Because shes out
here! He looks back at me, Sorry Miss. Didnt know anyone was around, we thought
the place was abandoned. He bends down, putting the items he pulled out back in the
bag.
The man searching the cabin pokes his head out, nods a hello towards me, then
goes back in.
I take a step forward, Its fine. I was about to leave anyways. I give a casual
look around the area, looking for a sign of Steele.
I wave my hand, telling him he can stop repacking when he started folding what
appears to be one of Steeles shirts with a questioning brow.
Now, Im not one to judge, but I dont think this will fit you.
My husbands, I blurt out.
Lucky man, I hear him say, standing.
I smell a familiar scent, then his arms slide around me. The luckiest, Steele
mumbles against my ear. I relax back into him, relieved he didnt disappear. The man
looks at Steele, a look of shock on his face as he glances between the two of us. He
shakes his head, then steps away from our belongings.
Steele steps back and gives a high pitched whistle. His horse comes charging out
of the trees, stopping just within reach.
I start packing our items back into the saddle bags as Steele enters the cabin to
gather our other belongings. When Steele emerges the other man follows him out, a
questioning look on his face.
When Steele reaches the horse, its like a light goes off on the man's face, he
snaps a finger, then turns to face us, looking at Steele. I thought I recognized you.
Youre a Wolfe.
Matthew comes back from around the cabin. Whos a wolf?
Now all three of the men are sharing looks, two confused and the other certain.
I look at Steele, who now appears to be carved out of stone. Eyes like granite,
knuckles white as he tightens the straps on the saddle. Anger pools off him in waves but
he pushes it down when he turns to look at the men. Excuse me?
Youre one of the Northern Wolves. I can probably bet that youre the last
remaining one though. They used to call you their cub. I remember once when you and
167
 Sapphire

those men came into our town one day -just passing through- thank the lord. You all
stopped for a bite to eat at my tavern back before I sold it. Oh, how you were a wicked
little thing, so savage, the man talks as if hes known Steele since he was young, a smile
touching his mouth. He does look old enough.
Steele on the other hand is frozen in place, a piece of his past drug out into the
daylight. I come up beside him placing a hand on his arm. Tension courses beneath my
palm. He releases a breath, deflating. I left that life a long time ago.
Probably a good thing, too. Its a hard life, even harder when you have a loved
one waiting for you at home, he nods at me and Steele looks down, eyes on my hand on
his arm.
He stares at it for a moment then looks into my face. Yeah, it was. He takes my
hand. But its easier now.
Good, because I wouldnt wish that life on anyone, even my enemies. It destroys
a person.
We say our farewells, heading back down the road. Silence builds between us and
I allow it. In time Ill ask, but after seeing Steeles reaction to his past I dont mind
waiting. Some wounds need time to heal first.
We travel for hours in silence, occasionally he asks how my leg feels or if I need
anything but I respond with fine or no, knowing hes still digging himself out of the
emotions of the past to find the present.
After the sun has long since sunk, the moon hanging high in the sky, do we stop to
make camp. Steele builds a fire while I carve up some slices of bread to eat with our
dried meat and cheese. We talk about the little things, if I was home what would I be
doing? What do you think Jack and Penelope are doing? Whens our birthdays? His fall,
mine winter.
I should check your dressings. He slides over closer and I pull up my dress to
expose my thigh. My embarrassment long since dissolved, knowing hes likely seen
most of me already.
He pulls my leg across his lap, easing back the dressing, allowing the cool night
air to brush my flesh. His hands are a whisper against my skin, causing my leg to break
out in goose bumps, my heart beating a little quicker.
He puts on a new dressing saying, Less exercise tomorrow, giving me a pointed
look.
Fine, I say.
I mean it, his voice serious. Those men could have been different.
I know. Which also means I want my dagger back. And throwing knives.
You dont need them because youre not leaving my side again, he says with
finality.
168
 Sapphire

So, does that mean that well be sharing a bedroll, then? I ask, raising a brow.
He chuckles. Weve been sharing a bed for the past few days already. What
would be the point of sleeping apart now?
Heat floods my cheeks and I hope hell assume its because of the fire and nothing
to do with his words. Sure there was the inn but, I hadnt thought about the couple of
days I was asleep. There was room in the bed but, in a bedroll, there's barely room for
one. Feeling the heat from his hands still on my leg, our bodies already so close, Fine,
but youre sleeping towards the woods. If an animal comes sniffing around it can eat you
first.
He burst out laughing.

Chapter 25

After I drink my tea, feeling the tug of sleep, we crawl into our makeshift bed.
Facing the fire. I hope you know you can talk to me, Steele. Im here for you, I
mumble, unsure if he heard me.

169
 Sapphire

I fall asleep before I hear his response.

I was just entering a dream when hands shake me awake. We have to go, he
whispers.
I bolt upright, the fire is out and the remains erased, horse saddled and ready.
Steele picks me up and places me upon the saddle, stuffing away our bedding. Whats
wrong? I whisper.
He jumps up behind me, forcing the horse into a trot. The moon is still floating
high in the sky, so we probably got only an hour worth of sleep and I feel it. Steele on
the other hand is wide awake.
Whats wrong? I ask again.
Theyve caught up to us.
My sleep-ridden mind has me asking, Who? Thinking perhaps the men from the
cabin.
Daviss men and Central Gate guards, his voice is dark. He forces the horse to
move faster, so I look back.
About a mile back, a faint glow made from a dozen or so torches could be seen
over the treetops. Worry settles in the bottom of my stomach.
What will happen if they find us? my voice sounds dead even to my own ears.
They wont. But his voice doesnt sound as positive as it usually does.
We ride hard all night, the glow behind us slowly growing more distance between
us. Dawn comes and goes, then noon. We stay far from the main road, keeping to narrow
dirt paths until Steele curses loudly and pulls us onto the main road. Theyll be looking
for people who cling to the outskirts.
As the horses hooves get swallowed up beneath hundreds of other prints, I start
drifting in and out of sleep. When the infinite darkness creeps in I realize I can feel my
complete body. Im no longer wondering in the darkness, searching for myself.
Because now Im staring down at myself.
I gasp, leaping back and nearly tumbling over. Taking deep breaths, I take a closer
look at myself. My covers have been tucked over my body, pillows fluffed with my hair
spilled across them. I look peaceful. Chest rising and falling in a deep sleep but, if you
look closer, you can find the vacancy.
My body looks empty.
Soulless.
Because this version of me is.
A maid walks into my room with a duster, while another follows in behind her
walking towards my bed. I stand frozen wondering how theyre going to react when they
see two of me, but their eyes pass right over. I breathe a sigh of relief; this must be just a
dream.
170
 Sapphire

The two maids continue around my room, dusting and re-fluffing my pillows.
Unable to look at myself like that, I turn to walk out and thats when I notice the number
of guards spread throughout my rooms. Four guards stand within my bedroom, two
guards eyes follow the maids while the other two watch for other possible threats.
I look back over at the maids, finally noticing whats different about them. There
is no care-free gossiping between the two of them or humming. Both are straight backed
and tensed. Looking back at the guards I can tell why.
I escape my rooms, counting half a dozen guards before passing through the open
doorway. I make my way throughout the halls without notice, watching quiet servants
scurry about, trying not to draw any notice from the numerous guards. I dont see any
familiar faces among the silent halls and I quicken my pace, now desperate to see
someone I recognize. I turn down another hallway and stop when I see Hans come
walking down the hallway.
Its unusual to see him so disheveled, guard uniform wrinkled and un-tucked,
sleeves rolled-up, his blue-black hair standing up. Exhaustion is written all over him.
Hans? I say, unable to believe it. Not expecting a response he halts his pace,
brows furrowing as he looks in my direction. I dont move as his eyes search the area
around me, but soon he scrubs at his face with his hands and continues walking,
muttering something under his breath.
Wanting to find out more on how my parents are taking the news of my slumber
and how theyre dealing with it, I head towards the throne room hoping to find them
there. I rush down the stairs, turn a corner and just as Im about to grasp onto the doors
outside the throne room, I pause and stare down at my leg. I lift the black skirt to reveal
it healed. At least I can dream that Im healed. I drop my skirt, pondering over what
else I can do in this dream state. I see the guards standing beside me, guarding the doors.
I reach out my hand expecting to feel the cool touch of the brass knobs, when my hand
passes right through it.
I gasp, pulling my hand back.
Soon Im reaching out, pushing my hand through the door, then my arm, then I
take a deep breath and step through.
I open my eyes when suddenly Im consumed with heat, and a light flashes.
Im shaken roughly awake. I stare up into Steeles white face, feeling the earth
beneath me. I push myself up on shaking arms. What happened?
You- he keeps staring at me, eyes wide full of worry and concern. You started
to fade again, his voice comes out shaky.
Oh, I get out, looking at our surroundings. Feeling his gaze still on me I meet
him, and I feel a wave of panic from him wash over me. Ive worried him that much?
No, its not worry, its more. He was scared.
171
 Sapphire

I slide closer. Hey, Im okay, I try to reassure him.

Panic still holds him as he pushes a hand through his hair, causing it to stand up
all over. I kept trying to wake you but, you wouldnt. I didnt know what to do.
Well whatever you did, Im awake now. I force a smile, hoping to show him
Im fine so that he can stop looking at me as if Im going to disappear, which terrifies
me.
I kissed you, he says. His gaze drops to my lips, then raises back to my eyes.
You-? My heart skips a beat and Im unable to continue. Maybe its better I was
asleep for that kiss, because I dont know if I would have stopped him if I was awake.
Flames heat my face at the thought of his lips on mine.
I- he shakes his head, also out of words.
We should probably keep going, I say, not knowing how long weve been
sitting here already.
He nods, pulling me to my feet. Are you feeling alright?
Yeah, I just wish my leg was better like in my dream. I put some weight on it
and regret it when a lace of pain runs through it.
He gives me a questioning look as he scoops me into his arms. So, you were
aware of yourself this time?
I nod. I was how I am now. Well except I wasnt in your arms, I was back home,
staring down at myself still sleeping. Its terrible there, guards are everywhere and
everyone else is either tensed to the point of nearly breaking or sleeping on their legs. I
say thinking back to Hans and the maids.
I think thats a normal reaction. He stops near the horse. You said you were
looking down at yourself?
It was weird. It was like I was seeing what was really going on over there, but no
one could see me.
He puzzles it over. Perhaps it wasnt a dream, but more to do with the spell
youre under.
Could be. This is just so frustrating, I say as he pulls me back up into the
saddle.
I agree. Next time, as soon as you start feeling sleepy, tell me, okay?
Okay.

Hans

172
 Sapphire

Pushing Auroras voice out my head, blaming it due to lack of sleep I collapse on
my bed, exhaustion eating through my body. Knowing I have only three hours to rest
before going back to work, I close my eyes in the hopes that sleep will pull me under
quickly.
The dream world hovers around the edges when I sense a presence in my room.
Groaning I sit up, knowing who it is.
Mother stands at the foot of my bed, Elaine trailing in after her. What is it? I
scrub a hand over my face, forcing myself to wake up.
Elaine paints on her famous grin. That princess youre so infatuated with sure is
wreaking havoc across the continent. Im quite surprised, I might add. Who knew she
had a wild streak in her? Ill have to take her out one night. She starts walking around
my room, picking up random items before setting them aside.
Knowing I wont be getting much out of her I look to my mother. Apparently
every guard in the city of Central Gate is looking for a girl claiming to be Auroras
cousin who looks just like the princess. Thats the story she told a noble man where she
stayed the night at first arriving in the city. The man was found dead shortly after. And
shes now traveling with the man that was likely the killer. She clasps her hands
together.
Disbelief fills me; there is no way any of that could be true. You expect me to
believe that? How does that even happen?
She just shrugs.
I think we should be giving the dear sweet Aurora some credit, I didnt think she
had it in her. But I did see the city, and there are wanted posters all over. Guards are on
high alert and the prison is bursting at the seams with people turning over every possible
candidate. She has the nerve to applaud.
Ive seen it too. Here. She hands me a folded up poster of a drawing of Aurora
and some man with dark hair.
I cant believe it, I say stunned. I comb my fingers through my hair, pulling in
the hopes Im asleep and this is just a twisted dream.
Theres more though, son, Mother says with hesitation. I look up, Queen
Malique hardly ever uses the word son. The man shes traveling with isnt just some
criminal off the street. Hes much worse. Hes the last remaining Northern Wolfe.
A brick drops in my stomach. No. How is that possible? My voice sounds
empty. Theyre all dead.
He survived. We cannot allow those guards to continue any farther. If they catch
up to them who knows what hell do to Aurora. I cannot afford to lose the lives of
precious men either. Our army isnt what it used to be.

173
 Sapphire

I agree. A sick feeling settles in me, images haunting my thoughts at the thought
of Aurora traveling with that killer.
Ive already spoken with the King and Queen. Theyve sent messengers to call
back the guards from both of our kingdoms.
How did they take the news? I have to ask, wondering why I never heard the
yelling.
I never told them that part. Just that if they want their daughter back safely, they
better call off the guards. They know hes a criminal but thats it. Her hands stray across
the red cedar footboard, eyes taking on a distant look.
Wait, so theyre on the way here?
It would appear that they are traveling this way, yes. Itll be interesting to see
what the man demands in exchange for bringing their daughter back. She looks out the
window as if she can see the princess from here.
All the man will be receiving is a rope around his neck, and nothing but air
swinging under him. Then hell be tossed out for the scavengers to pick apart, I say
with vengeance.
Arent you a wicked thing, Elaine coos from somewhere in my room, but I
ignore her.
I climb to my feet, pulling my boots back on.
Time to go to work.
I pull my door open once my mother and sister are gone and stop short when I see
the redhead who was about to knock on my door. Sage, what are you doing here? Her
startled expression relaxes as she gathers her composure.
What is a Northern Wolf? She blurts out.
Cold seeps into my veins. Who else could have heard us?
As if she knew where my thoughts turned she says, Its just me.
What are you doing here? I ask her again.
A blush settles over her cheeks and her gaze falls to the floor, embarrassed for
being either caught eavesdropping or for other reasons as to why shes down in the
guards quarters to begin with.
Gathering herself, I need to know, shes my best friend. How much danger is she
really in?
I sigh, pushing my hair out of my eyes. I look up and down the halls, confirming
that we are alone. Pushing my door open, You cant say a word to anyone.
Of course not, she says, stepping into my room.
Not even to Peter, I tell her, locking my door behind me. When I look back at
her and catch the look in her eyes I say in a serious voice, I mean it. No one.
Okay. I swear.
174
 Sapphire

I take a breath, unsure where to begin. I gesture for her to take a seat in one of the
chairs. When she obeys I begin, The Northern Wolves were a band of assassins that
worked directly for the Nevrynn Queen. They were the best of the best. They were
Nevrynns greatest secret, and asset.
What happened to them?
They turned rogue. All of them. They stopped listening to orders and cut their
ties with the queen. When she sent out a team of hunters to eliminate them- because they
were too dangerous to be allowed freedom, they knew too much. So, Queen Clementine
sent the killing order, no one was to be left alive. I pause to collect my thoughts, taking
the seat across from Sage.
And? She asks with hesitation.
I take another breath, preparing for the next part. The team that was sent to kill
them, never returned. Their corpses were later found scattered throughout the Grey
Mountains. Sage gasps, hand covering her mouth as she stares with eyes full of horror.
The queen sent another team, this time one survived. But as soon as he delivered his
message he was found dead outside a corridor, someone had slit his throat. I guess the
Wolves werent done with their message.
Oh, my god, she barely gets out, looking ill.
After that, Clementine backed off. She called off sending more hunting parties,
burned any evidence that they ever existed and wiped her hands of them. She somehow
managed to keep spies on them though, watching them, waiting. Months passed, then a
year, they simply kept moving but they werent doing any harm, it was as if they just
wanted peace, like they were simply just tired of killing. Three years later, when
Clementine called off her spies the game changed. They started recruiting a younger
generation; apparently they had found a boy covered head-to-toe in blood lying in a
ditch. They cleaned him up, brought him back from whatever demons he was fighting
with and taught him everything they knew. Years passed and the boy grew. They never
recruited anyone else, only him. The thirst for blood returned and they started hitting up
small villages. Year after year, village after village the murders went on. Clementine
tried to stop them again but the spies could never find them, they were smoke. Then one
day out of the blue the Wolves were all found dead. It had looked as if they had turned
on one another, apparently, but I suppose maybe they hadnt. Apparently the boy
survived. Or killed them all. I lean back feeling numb.
I rub the back of my neck looking over at Sage. Shes gone white, hands clasped
in front of her. When she looks up I notice the sheen in her eyes. Aurora is travelling
with him? She gasps out.
We have no way to be sure but, thats what Ive heard. We could be wrong.

175
 Sapphire

How though? she asks. What makes you think its that boy? And who was the
woman in here?
Too many questions. Look, I answered your question and Im not required to
respond to the others.
What are you hiding Hans? She leans forward, eyes full of suspicion.
Im not hiding anything, but my personal life is not one I like to share. Ive
simply just been doing some research.
But-
I know there are a lot of unanswered questions but, Im sure they will all get
cleared up once Aurora returns. I stand, anxious to leave it at that.
She stands too thankfully but shes not done. I think the king and queen should
be notified of this.
They cant, I hiss. Clasping my hands on her shoulders I level my gaze with
hers. If they knew there would be an uproar. It would put Aurora in even more danger.
Who knows what that man wants with her. And if we send out a squad of soldiers after
them it could cause the man to panic and he could kill her. Do you really want that to
happen?
Of course not, she hisses back, pushing my hands away.
They will be notified once I have proof. Until then, we have to stay silent.
Fine. But if the king and queen learn of our knowledge without notifying them,
Ill gladly turn you over. I wont be punished for your carelessness. Her eyes burn with
a hatred Im only starting to notice.
With that she turns and walks out, slamming the door behind her.

176
 Sapphire

Chapter 26

Aurora
The next three days go by in a blur, each fading into the other. Our days are
routine; wake-up, pack, eat, then ride till we can no longer push the horse any harder,
then eat and sleep again.
Somewhere within the last few days, the guards hunting us vanished. Either they
gave up and decided we werent worth the effort, or they took a different route. We dont
stick around any one place to find out. Camping long enough to rejuvenate, then
saddling back up. We did stop for a hot meal one night at a small tavern in the middle of
nowhere, swallowing down venison steaks and cheap ale.
On the fourth day we arrive in another small town, finally out of the hilly terrain
and on flatter ground, I know we are getting close to Briar Ford.
How much farther until we reach Briar Ford? I ask, pulling him out of his
thoughts.
A day, he says quietly.
We are only a day away. A panic sets in, one day. Am I ready? What has
changed? So soon Ill be saying goodbye, then going back to my usual life.
Steele, stop. He barely gets the horse stopped before Im practically falling out
of the saddle, needing to be on solid ground.
Aurora, whats wrong? He grabs my arms, slowing my struggle to get off the
horse. He jumps down ahead of me, then reaches back up and pulls me down but doesnt
let me go. Clasping his hands on my shoulders he peers down at me with concern all
over his face.
I cant look him in the eye, not wanting him to see my panicked and scared eyes. I
take a few deep breaths needing air, needing to think.
Tell me whats wrong, Aurora?
What am I going back to? I dare to look up. He holds my gaze. This whole
time Ive been simply just trying to get back home, but why?

177
 Sapphire

His expression becomes confused. Its your home. Its-

I cut him off. But why go back? I mean- I push my fingers through my hair. I
know I have to go back so that I can be whole again, but what if I wasnt separated, then
what would I be going back to?
Your life, your home. Everything that youve ever known. Youre the future
ruler, are you not?
What if I dont want to be, comes out of my mouth.
I freeze, realizing what Ive just said.
What do you mean? he asks softly.
I dont know. I mean, Ive grown up knowing that I was to take the throne after
my parents but, now that Im out here- I spread my arms, unsure how to finish.
You want freedom.
I nod, feeling selfish.
You have a good number of years ahead of you before you have to worry about
taking the crown. Even when you do take over youll be granted freedom to travel.
Its not that simple.
Then make it that simple.
I push his hands off me. Dont pretend to understand, Steele. Once Im back in
that castle my freedom is gone, especially after what just happened to me. I wont be
allowed to go anywhere without a guard or escort. When I take the crown, Ill be even
more guarded. I wont be able to enter my own city without an entourage. Not to
mention the worry of spies from other countries or the fear that one day I may not wake
up because someone wasnt happy with how I rule. Its an endless cycle, Steele, I fume,
taking in a breath.
What do you want then?
I turn, looking out at the land before us. It doesnt matter what I want. I have to
go back regardless.
Deny the crown, then, he says, drawing my attention back to him.
What? I ask.
Turn it down. When you get back home, tell them you dont want it. Tell them to
find someone else.
Halivaara has been ruled by my family for three generations.
Then dont you think it;s someone else's turn?
Our options are limited.
He shrugs his shoulders. Then pass it off to another country, I dont care.
Youre trying to use reverse psychology on me?

178
 Sapphire

Honestly, Im not. If you want to be free and have a simpler life, then only you
can give yourself that. Your parents are the acting rulers, let them find someone else they
see fit.
I think Im going to miss that.
What? he asks, watching me.
Your honesty. Honesty in general, theres not a lot of it in court.
A corner of his mouth twitches up. Perhaps Ill stay nearby for a few days, to see
how youre faring. If you need it, Ill help you escape. He breaks into a smile.
Always at my rescue, I say, fighting a smile.
I may miss that, his smile fades as he looks at me, arms crossing.
May miss what? I ask him.
Rescuing you. Or princess in general, he teases.
Give it time, there may be another one out there needing to be saved.
When I move some weight onto my left leg to relieve the other I feel heat wrap
around my thigh and I try not to flinch. Steele, always watching my every move steps
over and scoops me up.
True, and hopefully she wont bleed out all over me. He places me back up in
the saddle.
Climbing up behind me I say, Then maybe you should be quicker.
He chuckles.
Theres an inn a few more miles up the road. Well stay there tonight. Get you
back used to a bed under you instead of the ground. A corner of his mouth rises.
I dont mind sleeping on the ground, I say.
Yes, but I dont think your parents would appreciate the way Ive been making
you live. What would they think if they saw you with twigs in your hair and smeared
with dirt?
I snort. Theyd think it was a typical hunting trip. I look up to see his reaction,
but hes guarded. Hey, I say to get his attention. When he looks down I continue. The
way Ive been living is not their concern. Weve been through hell, theyll understand
that. And Im not complaining about how weve been surviving. It only proves that I can
live this life, if I chose to.
Im sure you would just love to live the rest of your life always on the run, he
says with disbelief.
You survive just fine.
Only because my face isnt a sign of wealth and power. Im unnoticeable. Easily
looked over.
Dont say that. We are both human. Both equal.
Not in the eyes of society.
179
 Sapphire

Well, to me we are equal. Regardless of where we come from.

He sighs.

Chapter 27

180
 Sapphire

Little more than a couple of miles later, a small town crests the horizon. Since
leaving Central Gate the towns have been slowly growing. The first couple were merely
a few houses, then slowly they kept growing in size as we come closer to the heart of the
kingdom.
No one pays us any attention as we ease through the town. The friendly wave or
nod but no outright shout of recognition. We continue past a busy tavern thats slowly
filling with the supper rush. Neighbours calling out to each other in greeting as they
enter. A few streets over we find another tavern with rooms for rent. This one looking
less crowded.
Steele swings off the horse, tying her to the post. Pressing weight onto my left
foot to swing out of the saddle I gasp. As the days since we noticed we were being
followed, the pain in my leg had slowly increased, likely due to our quickened pace.
Steele hears my gasp. Whats wrong? he asks, pulling me from the saddle.
Leaned against my leg wrong, I say not to worry him.
Its sore, isnt it? he asks, watching my face.
I shrug. Stab wounds take more time to heal than I thought.
Dont play it down, I know its gotten worse. Sweeping me into his arms again,
he walks into the tavern. Eyes turn our way, surprised at our appearance. One mans
mouth gapes open with a spoon halfway to it.
Id like a room for me and my beautiful wife! Steele boldly exclaims. Well,
thats one way to avoid unwanted attention. I elbow him. Dont worry, he mumbles.
A woman comes out from the kitchen, wiping her hands on her apron. Someone
said they need a room? Her eyes move across the room to us. Steele takes us to the bar,
placing me on a stool.
Yes. I would like one for me and my wife. The woman pulls a book out from
under the counter, asking us for our names. Steele feeds her fake names, then offers over
the charge for the room. Could we have a meal brought up in a few moments? Along
with some ice?
Alright. Would you like the venison or the beef? she asks us. We both say beef.
Scooping me back up in his arms, he takes us up to the second floor, then inside
our room. As soon as the door is closed he drops me on the bed, turns to lock the door,
then drops down onto the bed beside me. Hiking my skirt up he exposes my dressed
thigh.
Hey- I say as he starts tearing the dressing off. Ignoring my protest he examines
the wound. The skin around the stitches have a red tinge to them and the area around it
looks swollen.
Its not infected, is it? I ask.

181
 Sapphire

No, just aggravated from our hard travel. Weve got to put ice on it and elevate
it. He grabs a pillow, eases my leg up, then gently places it back down.
Are you comfortable? he asks, putting on a new dressing.
Im fine, Steele. Take care of yourself for once. I dont need to be waited on
every second of the day.
That may be true. But while youre in this condition because of me, Im going to
do everything I can to make sure your needs are met. A knock at the door interrupts us.
Steele continues to hold my gaze until he has to break it to answer the door. He fills the
doorway so the person delivering our food cant see me.
Steele says something to the man at the door as he hands over the food. The man
nods, then turns away. What did you say to him? He brings me over my plate. The
smell of hot beef and gravy fills the room and my mouth instantly waters.
I asked him to bring up our bags. He slides a chair over from the wall, kicking
his feet up on the bed as he sits down.
We devour our food. We dont waste time waiting for it to cool, allowing it to
burn our tongues and mouths. We wipe our plates clean, stomachs full and bloated. The
man returns with our bags, then takes our empty plates back down to the kitchen and
returns with ice.
I look over our small room; one window, hardly big enough to fit through, one
chair, bed and a small separate bath. I run my hands through my matted hair, feeling
terribly dirty for the first time in this clean little room. Ugh, escapes as I tug my
fingers out of the knots, noticing the dirt beneath my nails.
Ill run you a bath. Steele walks into the bathroom, suddenly water can be heard
filling the tub. He pokes his head back out, Are you going to need help?
My cheeks flood with heat. I shake my head. No, I can manage. Thanks. I push
myself up, hating the idea of moving. God, I wish I could lie here forever. Steele comes
out and scoops me up. I said I can manage myself, I protest.
Relax. Im only keeping you from putting any more weight on your leg. He sets
me on the lip of the tub. Call if you need anything. He turns and closes the door
behind him.
I pull of my clothes and ease into the tub, resting my left calf over the edge so that
I dont soak the dressing. I turn off the tap and lean back closing my eyes, the warm
water soothing the aches in my body.
When I finish my bath, dressing in a clean simple dress Steele left out for me, I
hobble out into our room. Steele rushes over, swooping me up. I told you to call for
me, he says placing me on the bed.
Its like, ten feet. I could have managed. I stuff the pillow back under my thigh.

182
 Sapphire

We dont want to damage your leg further, unless you want to walk with a
permanent limp?
I stick my tongue out at him.
Wrapping some chunks of ice in a cloth he then removes the dressing and places
the ice over the stitches. I bite back a hiss at the sudden shock from the cold, but it soon
turns soothing.
Are you going to be alright for a few minutes or do I need to tie you to the bed?
He motions toward the washroom.
No, go. Ill be fine, Ill just yell if I need something, I give him a small smile.
He points at me. Youre learning. Then he walks into the washroom, kicking the
door shut behind him.
I ease back on the bed. Down below, sounds from the tavern float up through the
thin floor. The room has filled up now that more people are done work for the day.
People call out to each other, some yell for more food or drink and the occasional laugh
from a woman now fills the air. Soon enough a band begins warming up, tuning their
instruments. They start with a merry tune, something that has my foot tapping.
As one song blends into another Steele finally emerges, hair still dripping. My
jaw drops open, unable to stop staring. Steele catches my eye, rubbing a towel through
his hair. Whats wrong? he asks.
You changed! I state dumbly.
He gives me a confused look. Yes? Is that a problem?
I point at him. Youre not wearing black. Instead he wears a white shirt and
dark brown trousers. Seeing him in something other than black throws me off.
He chuckles, Not everything I wear is black. I thought this would help with
blending in.
Youre probably right. Its just surprising to see.
Yeah, well youd be even more surprised to see what I wear when I go up north
in the winter. He tosses his towel into the washroom.
Youre telling me you wear all white? I raise a brow, curious.
He nods. White and grey mostly. He takes a seat in his chair.
I suppose you do what you must to blend in, I say, leaning back.
Does that include you?
I look back over at him. What do you mean?
Well, out here youve had to dress down. Simplify. I can only imagine how you
dress at court, he says with a smile, lighting his eyes.
I roll my eyes. If I had my way Id be wearing pants and tunics more often. His
face scowls up with disbelief. Honest. Sure, dresses are fine to wear sometimes but, you
can do more in pants. When he continues to stare at me I have to ask, What?
183
 Sapphire

A few seconds pass before he answers, Nothing. Thats just surprising to hear.
I sigh. Please, dont be one of those men that believe theres only one kind of
woman.
Im not. Im just saying you keep surprising me which is a good thing. I like that
youre different.
Thanks. Youre one of only a small few, I mumble.
Leaning forward. Now, that cant be true.
Believe me, it is. You already know that almost everyone at court, including my
parents, dont know that I train with the guards and even most of them dont even know
that Im their princess. I shrug.
Watching me he says in a low voice, Now, I feel honoured that Im one of those
small few who get to see who you really are. The others can wait until youre ready.
A smile touches my lips and my heart swells. Im lucky to have met you. He
offers a smile back.
Shall we try and get some rest now? Hopefully we can sleep through the noise.
He stands, checking the lock on the door. The tavern has gotten louder downstairs, the
occupants more lively with alcohol in their veins.
Steele fixes me up a cup of Penelopes tea mixture and I swallow it down slowly,
remembering this is the last night before Im home again.
Securing the window as best he can, he then props the single chair against the
door. I finish off my drink, sliding over to make more room in the already small bed. I
can sleep on the floor tonight, Steele says, taking a blanket from the end of the bed.
Nonsense, theres room for both of us, I say. And like you said before, weve
been sharing a bed for days already.
Its improper, he states, still holding the blanket.
Shut up and get into bed already. I pull the blankets over me, settling in.
He sighs but theres humour in it. As you wish, Your Highness.
Ugh, dont start calling me that. Already hating the idea of formalities again.
He crawls into the bed, throwing the blanket he had over both of us. You really
ignore formal titles? he asks, his arm brushing mine.
When I can, yes. I feel that if you want someone to fully trust you or to know
that you can count on them, you shouldnt allow anything to divide you, and titles do
that. Whenever someone uses a title I feel a wall go up, blocking off the ability to feel
equal because at the end of the day, we all bleed the same, I say starring up at the
ceiling, remembering court life.
I steal a glance over, finding his eyes on me. Youre going to make an amazing
queen one day, he says, eyes earnest.

184
 Sapphire

I can only hope. The weight of one day ruling a country pressing down on me,
making me unsure if Ill be able to carry the load. We should sleep. I allow my eyes to
close, pushing the weight to the side to worry about another day.
Steele watches me for a moment before he settles back into the bed.
Minutes pass by and still Im wide awake, my body seeming immune to the tea.
The music is louder than ever, making me wonder if anyone is able to sleep through it.
Chancing a look over, Steele is still awake as well, eyes open staring at the ceiling.
Cant sleep either?
I dont know how anyone can. Perhaps I should go down and suggest they quit
for the night. He looks over raising a brow in question.
No. You stay right here. We dont need you scaring a room full of people for the
sake of some sleep. I thought we were trying to stay unnoticed?
We are. I just thought one night of uninterrupted sleep would be nice for a
change.
I laugh, unable to hold it back. You know, anything we ever try to do will always
be a challenge, right?
He frowns, thinking it over. I suppose youre right. There hasnt been one thing
easy for us, has there?
I shake my head. No.
He sits up in bed with a heavy sigh. There is no way we are going to sleep
through this. As if to prove him right, the music downstairs somehow finds a way to get
louder. Steele climbs out of bed moving to the window. He pushes the curtains aside,
then slides the window open. Warm night air seeps into the room as he leans out the
window.
What are you doing? I ask, pulling myself up. Instead of answering he pulls
himself out the window and disappears from sight. Steele? I call out.
He doesnt answer. Thinking he must have a plan I sit and wait. A new song later
Steele slips back through the window with ease.
Watching him, he pulls the chair away from the door and unlocks it. Slipping on a
few blades he then comes towards me. He folds a blanket over his shoulder, then tosses
the covers off me. Let me guess, the view from the roof is incredible? I ask as he picks
me up, tossing away the now melted ice.
Yes, and well worth the money. He answers, walking out of the room. We walk a
short ways down the hallway, dodging a stumbling man who has swallowed down too
many drinks. He passes by two more doors before his drinks decide to come back up.
The sound of him heaving gets replaced by the sound of laughter as we turn a corner, the
stairway in sight.

185
 Sapphire

We stop at an open window, Steele managing to duck through with me still in his
arms. We step out on a narrow fire escape that hasnt seen use in years. Old, peeled
white paint stands out like scars on the bleached grey wood. A few feet from the window
Steele takes us up a ladder onto the roof. The roof has a small peak to it, but gradual
enough that you wont roll off in your sleep.
Setting me down he says hell be right back, placing the blanket over me. I stare
up, once again struck speechless from the beauty. The Auroras dont dance tonight,
instead the show is left to the millions of stars and the small crescent moon. I stare with
my mouth agape, the night like velvet, studded with diamonds, shining so brightly I want
to reach out and clasp them in my hands.
Steele returns, bringing pillows and blankets. He makes a makeshift bed, then sits
down beside me. You are right. The view up here is much better, and well worth it.
I thought if we cant enjoy our room, we might as well enjoy the view, he
waves a hand out over the sleeping town, darkened homes oblivious to the beauty of the
night.
Good thinking. Now, if my leg was healed Id probably ask you for a dance, I
say when a familiar tune begins to play -the music still loud enough to be heard from
way up here. Steele looks over and finds my eyes. I know this song, I say to his
unspoken question.
A grin splits his face, the stars in his eyes bright.
What? I ask hesitantly, as he lifts to his feet.
The last time we danced things didnt end well. Id like the chance to make it up
to you. He squats down to my eye level, offering me his open arms.
I smile. Id like that. I reach my arms out, wrapping them around his neck as he
pulls me up. Resting my head against his chest, my knees over his arm as he cradles me
to him, he begins the steps to the dance. Its a slow, graceful dance meant to keep
couples close to each other.
You never did tell me, how you found me after Davis caught me? His face
grows dark at the mention of Daviss name.
I started cutting across the room towards you when you started clutching at your
head, thats when I knew something was off. In one moment you escaped my sight, and I
couldnt find you. You were gone. I searched the whole inn, with no sight of you. I
eventually found someone who said they saw someone with your description leave with
a couple men in a carriage. His eyes travel around the town. I hunted down a few
carriages before I figured Davis was likely behind it. Bolting to his house, I then
followed him to you. His eyes drop down to meet mine.
You were watching me? I ask softly.

186
 Sapphire

Well, you were doing a good job of ignoring me and I thought someone should
keep an eye on you while you were tossing drinks back. I tried to enjoy the night like
you said but, something never felt quite right. He shrugs a shoulder.
And I guess we now know why, I breathe. Im sorry for the way I acted that
night. I should have listened to you and we could have avoided a huge mess.
I wasnt going to stop you from having fun. Just, next time perhaps, consider my
warnings? I dont want to see you end up in another situation like that again. The stars
in his eyes blink brightly, pausing my lungs. I respond with a nod, unable to find words.
Now, lets enjoy this night. A laugh escapes as he twirls us.
The night breeze plays with my hair as Steele sways us around the roof. I feel his
strong steady heart, beat against my chest along with my own. My body relaxes, feeling
comfortable and safe once again. I push thoughts of home out of my mind and relish in
our last night free.

Chapter 28
187
 Sapphire

When my eyes finally open, the sun is bright overhead, Steeles body flush
against my own, an arm wrapped protectively around my waist. We danced all night.
One song bled into another as we continued across the rooftop until the sun started
lighting the world once more. Not once did he put me down. And not once did I want
him to. I wished we could live in that moment and never leave it. But, as life would have
it, today I would return home saying goodbye to this life forever.
Steele groans into my hair, waking.
Good morning, I say. His body stiffens, finding himself wrapped around me.
Sorry, he says, pulling his arm away, rolling onto his back.
I sit up, my back warmed from his body. Its alright, you were keeping me warm.
It cooled off closer to morning. He nods.
We should probably head back down, clean up and eat before we hit the road
again. This time I nod. Steele first takes me back to our room to get cleaned up while he
returns for our bedding. After Im clean and dressed Steele checks my leg, the redness is
much less and the swelling has gone down so he re-wraps it. Packing up our belongings
we head down and eat a quick breakfast consisting of porridge and apple slices. Washing
it down with coffee Steele then pays our fees. All too soon we are saddled back up with
the town growing small behind us.
The day goes by all too soon for my liking. We try for conversation to fill the
silence of the bright sunny day, but it gets cut short with only a few words a sentence.
The closer we get to Briar Ford, the more travellers we meet. Before we left the tavern
Steele had me put my cloak back on, pulling up the hood for added safety. When we first
came across the first few travellers my back became rigid with fear. When they only
called out their good mornings I sagged in relief.
Everyone believes you to be asleep so they have no need to be searching for your
face. I sigh, trying to find comfort in his words.
The sun starts dropping in the sky when we crest a hill and we stop. Sprawled out
ahead of us rests Briar Ford and on a hill beyond that, stands my home. The sun has
fallen behind the grey stone castle, highlighting its sharp edges and giving it a menacing
look.
Weve made it.
Steeles hands tighten on the reins. Now, for the hardest part, he says, pushing
the horse forward again.

188
 Sapphire

We enter the city and immediately step off the cobblestone streets, sticking to the
lesser used dirt alleys and side streets. Several times we have to turn around or duck into
a dark alley to avoid guard patrols. Its a slow process, and soon night sets in.
We should use the south gate. There are more trees there to use for cover and the
patrols have a longer time break between them, I nearly whisper as we step out of an
alley, the wall only a block away.
That is, if nothing has changed since you fell asleep. They could have doubled it
up just like the city patrols.
If you have to knock out a guard, knock him out. Just dont kill any.
That might be harder to do. I give him a pointed look over my shoulder. I
wont kill anyone, Aurora.
I know, Im just nervous. Which is true. My heart is racing, wondering if well
be caught or worse, what it my body doesnt reconnect with my soul.
His arms tighten around me. Dont be, Ill be right here.
I dont respond as we approach the south gate. Instead I point to a bluff of trees
thirty feet past the gate. These trees are well aged with thick sturdy branches that are
easy to climb and tall enough that they overhang the wall.
We slip off the horse in an empty alley across from the bluff. Steele orders me to
climb onto his back and he secures us together with a rope for added measure.
The guards at the gate dont see us as we slip out and duck into the shadow of the
trees. Steele opted to have me wear his cloak as mine was too light, leaving him with just
his black clothing.
Steeles muscles strain and bulge beneath me as he climbs up the tree. When we
crest the top of the wall we quickly duck back down as a guard makes his round. We
remain low as I count down to confirm the guard patrol is still the same. When the guard
returns at the last second, we climb over once hes gained enough distance. Fastening
our rope to one of the tree limbs, we then use it to lower ourselves back on the ground.
Okay, which way? he whispers.
I point towards the training grounds. Towards the indoor training arena. From
there we can climb up the garden wall onto the roof. My room is the second balcony on
the left. This moment takes me back to days ago when I used that method to return to
my room after training. Now, it feels the same. I didnt want to get caught then, and I
dont want to get caught now. This time though, we have the cover of night.
Racing from shadow to shadow we reach the end of the arena before we spot
more guards. Steele lets me down, tucking me into the shadows. Leaning down close he
says, Im going to scout out the rest of the way. Wait here until I return.

189
 Sapphire

I capture his eyes. Be careful. He nods, scurrying up the wall once the guards
have made their pass. I lean back, the wagon that once held hay is now empty and the
clouds have covered the light from the moon.
Minutes pass by and I soon start to worry. When Im about to take a peak around I
hear a loud thud, then a minute later boots land on the ground near the wall. Steele walks
into view. What did you do? I ask as he ducks down to allow me to climb back onto
his back.
I had to knock out a guard. One was stationed at the other end of the wall and I
didnt want to risk him seeing us.
Did you check my room? I ask as he pulls us up the wall, amazed with his
strength.
Yes. Your bed chamber is empty but there are guards stationed in your other
rooms.
Well have to be really quiet then.
Once on the roof, I give Steele a moment to catch his breath even though he says
he doesnt need it, but I do, not really ready to step into my room just yet.
I want to thank you, Steele for everything that you have done. You could have
left me at any time, but you stayed to help me. Thank you. I wish I could compensate
you for your troubles but I have a feeling you wont take anything I give you?
He shakes his head. You are more than welcome, Aurora. his eyes hold mine.
Shall we? he motions to the balcony below. I nod. He slips down and offers me up his
open arms. I drop into them. Easing the door open we spill inside my darkened room.
Walking through my rooms we enter my bedchamber. Several candles burn low
on my nightstands, illuminating my empty body. I suck in a breath at the sight of me, my
hair is still blonde and my skin is pale. My left leg is elevated under the blankets so I
know what ever happened to me, happened to this version of me as well.
I wonder what everyone must have thought, how wounds were suddenly appearing on
my body.
I look dead, slips out as we stand beside my bed.
Only because youre not in there.
Where are the guards? You said there were some in my rooms? I ask, confused
and surprised.
He sets me on the bed so that Im not touching my body. Yes, your rooms were
full of them. I just put them to sleep for a couple of hours, he says with hesitation.
I stare at him, considering how fast he would have had to move. And not one
called out for help? I ask.
He swallows. I had to knock those ones out, too.
Are there any guards left in this wing? I ask, unable to cover a laugh.
190
 Sapphire

He gives me a sheepish grin. Somewhere perhaps, I didnt get them all.

Very impressive, considering they are my own guards, though, they may need
thicker skulls whenever youre around. He raises a brow, a corner of his mouth
twitching.
Without even thinking, I throw my arms around him, afraid this will be the last
chance I have. His arms fold around me in a tight embrace and I breathe him in,
memorizing his unique scent of winter, leather and spice.
Easing apart he says, Ill watch over you until your guards wake back up.
Okay. And thank you again, Steele. Im going to miss you. Feeling my eyes
starting to burn, I blink the tears back, refusing to let them fall.
He leans down, placing a kiss on my forehead. Im going to miss you, too.
Remember Im not gone forever though, just harder to get in contact with. But with a
few carefully placed words here and there, you never know, I might be around the
corner.
I swallow, I will. Ill even send word to Jack and Penelope. I would love to see
them again, too.
They would love to see you again, too, Im sure. Especially in a place like this,
he says, looking around my rooms.
Well, I think Ive put it off long enough, I say, looking back over at my body.
Steele slides a chair over as I crawl across the bed. I offer Steele a final smile as I touch
my hand to my body.
I hear a voice say, goodbye, princess, before everything turns black.

191
 Sapphire

Chapter 29

Steele
On the third day word has spread that the princess has finally opened her eyes.
I sag in relief. The moment her hand touched her body there was a flash, and she
was gone. Ill admit, I panicked for those first few seconds. That is until she rolled over
in her sleep mumbling my name. Then I sat there watching her until her guards woke.

192
Sapphire

193
 Sapphire

Special Thanks
I would like to give a huge thank you to all the people in my support system who have
supported me through this process, whether you were a reader, editor, supporter or critic.
Special thanks to Stan Rovensky, Jens and Jeanette Knutson and my wonderful little sister,
Shania. Thank you!

194